서론
Daniel 11 Introduction
英文原文
Analysis of the Chapter
This chapter contains a portion of those things which the angel said were written in "the scripture of truth," and which he came to disclose to Daniel. The revelation also embraces the twelfth chapter, and the two comprise the last recorded communication that was made to Daniel. The revelation which is made in these chapters not only embraces a large portion of history of interest to the Jewish people of ancient times, and designed to give instruction as to the important events that would pertain to their nation, but also, in its progress, alludes to important periods in the future as marking decisive eras in the world's history, and contains hints as to what would occur down to the end of all things.
The chapter before us embraces the following definitely marked periods:
I. The succession of kings in Persia to the time of a mighty king who should arouse all the strength of his kingdom to make war on Greece - referring doubtless to Xerxes, Daniel 11:1-2. Of those kings in Persia there would be three - three so prominent as to deserve notice in the rapid glance at future events - Cambyses, Smerdis, and Darius Hystaspis.
II. After this succession of kings, one would stand up or appear who would be characterized as ruling "with great dominion," and "'according to his will," Daniel 11:3. The dominion evidently would pass into his hand, and he would be distinguished from all that went before him. There can be no doubt, from the connection, and from what is said in Daniel 11:4, that the reference here is to Alexander the Great.
III. The state of the empire after the death of this mighty king, Daniel 11:4. His kingdom would be broken, and would be divided into four parts - referring doubtless to the division of the empire of Alexander after his death.
IV. The history then proceeds to notice the events that would pertain to two of these portions of the empire - the conflicts between the king of the south, and the king of the north - or between Egypt and Syria, Daniel 11:5-19. This portion of the history embraces, in detail, an account of the policy, the negotiations, and the wars of Antiochus the Great, until the time of his death. These kingdoms are particularly referred to, probably because their conflicts would affect the holy land, and pertain ultimately to the history of religion, and its establishment and triumph in the world. In the notice of these two sovereignties, there is considerable detail - so much so that the principal events could have been readily anticipated by those who were in possession of the writings of Daniel. The destiny of the other two portions of the empire of Alexander did not particularly affect the history of religion, or pertain to the holy land, and therefore they are not introduced. In a particular manner, the history of Antiochus the Great is traced with great minuteness in this portion of the prophecy, because his doings had a special bearing on the Jewish nation, and were connected with the progress of religion. The commentary on this portion of the chapter will show that the leading events are traced as accurately as would be a summary of the history made out after the transactions had occurred.
V. A brief reference to the successor of Antiochus the Great, Seleucus IV, Daniel 11:20. As he occupied the throne, however, but for a short period, and as his doings did not particularly affect the condition of the Hebrew people, or the interests of religion, and his reign was, in every respect, unimportant, it is passed over with only a slight notice.
VI. The life and acts of Antiochus Epiphanes, Daniel 11:21-45. There can be no doubt that this portion of the chapter refers to Antiochus, and it contains a full detail of his character and of his doings. The account here, though without naming him, is just such as would have been given by one who should have written after the events had occurred, and there is no more difficulty in applying the description in this chapter to him now than there would have been in such a historical narrative. The revelation is made, evidently, to prepare the Jewish people for these fearful events, and these heavy trials, in their history; and also to assure them that more glorious results would follow, and that deliverance would succeed these calamities. In the troubles which Antiochus would bring upon the Hebrew people, it was important that they should have before them a record containing the great outlines of what would occur, and the assurance of ultimate triumph - just as it is important for us now in the trials which we have reason to anticipate in this life, to have before us in the Bible the permanent record that we shall yet find deliverance. In the twelfth chapter, therefore, the angel directs the mind onward to brighter times, and assures Daniel that there would be a day of rejoicing.
1
Daniel 11:1
我也——就是說,我這天使。他在這裏提到自己從前為促進希伯來百姓的利益、為確保他們福祉所必需的安排而作的事——特別是使瑪代人大利烏對他們存友善的意向。
瑪代人大利烏元年——見 Daniel 5:31 的註釋。他在此沒有說明他曾怎樣堅固、加力於大利烏所考慮或所行的事;但那無疑是大利烏心中所懷的旨意——要使猶太人歸回本地,准他們重建城邑和聖殿。比較 Daniel 9:1。正是在那一年,但以理獻上 Daniel 9 所記莊嚴的禱告;照耶利米所預言的時期(見 Daniel 9:2),被擄要在那一年結束;也是在那一年,一種從上而來的影響,引導波斯王的心思念念被擄之民的歸回。頒布他們歸回之諭令的,確實是古列;但他既是在他舅父居亞克薩列斯(即大利烏)之下作王,而居亞克薩列斯又是權力的源頭,顯然他的心思必曾受感而賜下這恩惠;天使在這裏所指的正是這事。
我起來扶助並堅固他——比較 Daniel 10:13 的註釋。看來大利烏的心思並未完全確定;有相反的影響作用其上;他的國中大概有謀臣反對所提的措施。天使在這裏說,他曾站在他旁邊,堅定他的心意,並保全了他仁慈計劃的執行。誰能證明天使不能影響君王的心?當人有意行善行義時,有哪一類人比君王更容易被惡謀改變初衷?又有誰比君王更需要上天的影響來堅定他們行義的決意?
英文原文
Also I-- I the angel. He alludes here to what he had done on a former occasion to promote the interests of the Hebrew people, and to secure those arrangements which were necessary for their welfare - particularly in the favorable disposition of Darius the Mede toward them.
In the first year of Darius the Mede - See the notes at Daniel 5:31. He does not here state the things contemplated or done by Darius in which he had confirmed or strengthened him, but there can be no reasonable doubt that it was the purpose which he had conceived to restore the Jews to their own land, and to give them permission to rebuild their city and temple. Compare Daniel 9:1. It was in that year that Daniel offered his solemn prayer, as recorded in Daniel 9; in that year that, according to the time predicted by Jeremiah (see Daniel 9:2), the captivity would terminate; and in that year that an influence from above led the mind of the Persian king to contemplate the restoration of the captive people. Cyrus was, indeed, the one through whom the edict for their return was promulgated; but as he reigned under his uncle Cyaxares or Darius, and as Cyaxares was the source of authority, it is evident that his mind must have been influenced to grant this favor, and it is to this that the angel here refers.
I stood to confirm and to strengthen him - Compare the notes at Daniel 10:13. It would seem that the mind of Darius was not wholly decided; that there were adverse influences bearing on it: that there were probably counselors of his realm who advised against the proposed measures, and the angel here says that he stood by him, and confirmed him in his purpose, and secured the execution of his benevolent plan. Who can prove that an angel may not exert an influence on the heart of kings? And what class of men is there who, when they intend to do good and right, are more likely to have their purposes changed by evil counselors than kings; and who are there that more need a heavenly influence to confirm their design to do right?
2
Daniel 11:2
現在我將真事指示你——即關於將來要發生之事的真理,與「真理書」上所記的相合(Daniel 10:21)。
波斯還有三王興起——「興起」這說法的意思是,波斯將有這麼多的王;即在他所提的第四位王之前,會先有三位王。此處譯作「興起」的同一個希伯來字 עמד(‛âmad),也出現於 Daniel 11:3-4, Daniel 11:6-8, Daniel 11:14-16(兩次)、Daniel 11:17, Daniel 11:20, Daniel 11:21, Daniel 11:25, Daniel 11:31;亦見於 Daniel 12:1, Daniel 12:13。在 Daniel 11:8 它譯作「繼續」,在 Daniel 11:15 譯作「抵擋」,其餘各處則譯作「興起」,或單作「站立」。Gesenius 說,這是特別用來指新君王的字,如 Daniel 8:23; Daniel 11:2-3, Daniel 11:20。他並沒有說此後不再有別的王;他顯然只是要論及波斯帝國那些重大而首要的事件——以它們會影響希伯來百姓、並構成世界歷史顯著關鍵的程度為限。因此,他既不深入歷史的一切細節,也不列舉將要作王的所有君王。顯著而關鍵的幾點是:這三位王的統治;接着是第四位王——即薛西斯(Xerxes)——的統治,因他向希臘所發動的瘋狂遠征,為亞歷山大入侵波斯、傾覆波斯帝國奠定了真正的基礎;然後是亞歷山大的生平與征服;再後是他死時帝國分裂所引發的戰爭。這裏所說的「三王」,是岡比西斯(Cambyses)、斯梅爾迪斯(Smerdis)和大流士·希斯塔斯佩斯(Darius Hystaspis)。這啟示既是在古列第三年賜下的(Daniel 10:1),他們便是順序上接下來的幾位王;而第四位無疑是指薛西斯。薛西斯之後,波斯還有幾位王,如亞達薛西·隆基馬努斯(Artaxerxes Longimanus)、大流士·諾圖斯(Darius Nothus)、亞達薛西·姆內蒙(Artaxerxes Mnemon)、奧庫斯(Ochus),以及大流士·科多曼努斯(Darius Codomanus),但這些都沒有被列舉,因為引發亞歷山大入侵的真正原因——那使亞歷山大與波斯局勢相連的事件——並不是發生在他們在位的時候,而是發生在薛西斯入侵希臘之時。
四王必富足遠勝諸王——即薛西斯——因為他是順序上的第四位,而這裏的描述與他完全吻合。他自然繼承了這些王所積聚的財富,而這裏也暗示他會增添那財富,或以某種方式擁有比他們全部合起來更多的財富。這裏提到這王的財富,大概是因為東方君主的宏偉與榮耀,在相當程度上是按他的產業來衡量的,也因為他的財富使他能夠成就他進攻希臘的遠征。薛西斯的府庫有多豐盈,可從以下幾點得着一些概念:
(a) 古列藉着征服呂底亞、制服其富有的王克羅伊斯(Croesus),並征服小亞細亞、亞美尼亞和巴比倫,積聚了大量的財富;因為論到他有話說:「我要將暗中的寶物和隱密的財寶賜給你」(Isaiah 45:3):見該處的註釋。
(b) 岡比西斯藉着連番得勝,並沿途劫掠各處的廟宇,增添了他從古列所繼承的財富。他征伐中發生的一件事,可以說明當時積聚的財富有多龐大。他從埃及的底比斯回師時,下令把那城所有的廟宇都洗劫一空,並焚燒淨盡。但他從火中救出金子三百他連得、銀子二千五百他連得。據說他還運走了那環繞奧茲曼迪亞斯(Ozymandias)王陵墓的著名金環;金環周圍長三百六十五肘,上面刻畫了各星座的一切運行。——Universal History, iv. 140.
(c) 這財富又因大流士·希斯塔斯佩斯的征服,並他向百姓課徵的重稅而更為增加。這些賦稅極其沉重,以致波斯人稱他為 ὁ κάπηλος(ho kapēlos)——即「商人」或「囤積者」。大流士最初的行動之一,就是為徵收貢賦而把王國劃分為各省。「在古列作王的時候,甚至在岡比西斯作王的時候,都沒有規定的貢賦;人只是向君王獻禮。由於這些及類似的革新,波斯人稱大流士為商人,稱岡比西斯為暴君,稱古列為父親。」——Herodotus, b. iii. lxxxix. 關於王國的課稅制度和大流士治下歲入的數額,詳見 Herodotus, b. iii. xc.-xcvi. 據 Herodotus 所記,大流士治下的貢賦總額為一萬四千五百六十他連得。除這項經常稅收之外,Herodotus 還列舉了大量金銀和其他貴重物品,是大流士慣於每年從埃提阿伯人、科爾基斯人、亞拉伯人和印度人那裏收取的。這一切巨額的財富,都由大流士的兒子和繼承人、即此處所指的「第四位王」薛西斯承受了。
薛西斯為他那著名的希臘遠征足足作了四年的預備。關於他兵力的數目和準備的情形,詳載於 Herodotus, b. vii.。關於他的財富,Justin 有這樣的評語:「Si regem spectes, divitias, non ducem, laudes: quarum tanta copia in regno ejus fuit, ut cum flumina multitudine consumerentur, opes tamen regiae superessent.」——Hist. ii. 10. 比較Diod. Sic. x. c. 3;Pliny, Hist. Nat. xxiii. 10;AEl. xiii. 3;Herod. iii. 96; vii. 27-29. Herodotus 說,在凱萊奈(Celaenae)城裏住着一個呂底亞人,名叫皮提烏斯(Pythius),是阿提斯(Atys)的兒子;他以極盡豪華的排場款待薛西斯和他的全軍,並進一步應承供應王作戰所需的金錢。薛西斯因此問他的波斯侍從,這位皮提烏斯是誰,他有甚麼資財能作出這樣的提議。他們回答說:「他就是從前把一棵金懸鈴木和一棵金葡萄樹獻給你父親大流士的那個人,是除你以外世上最富有的人。」——Herod. vii. 27.
他因富足成為強大,必激動大眾攻擊希臘國——即他的全國。他是憑着巨大的財富才能這樣行——大概徵集並裝備了一支前所未見的最大軍隊。薛西斯遠征希臫的事廣為人知,不必在此詳述;也沒有人看不出這段描述正切合那次入侵。這次遠征的預備花了四年,而組成這支軍隊的兵力,是從薛西斯廣大帝國的各地徵集來的;按當時的看法,那帝國囊括了希臘以外整個有人居住的世界。據 Justin 所記,軍隊由本國兵七十萬和援軍三十萬組成。Diodorus Siculus 記為約三十萬人。Prideaux 根據 Herodotus 等人的記載,把他的海陸兵力合共計算,總數達二百六十四萬一千六百一十人;他又補充說,僕役、宦官、隨營商販以及隨營而行的其他人等,人數與此相若,因此跟隨薛西斯的總人數不會少於五百萬。——Connexions, pt. i. b. iv. vol. i. p. 410. Grotius 估計他的兵力為五百二十八萬二千人。這些龐大的數字證明此處的措辭恰當,也表明它用在薛西斯的大軍上是何等貼切。即使假定這段文字是寫於事後、是歷史而非預言,所用的也必是這樣的語言。
英文原文
And now will I show thee the truth - That is, the truth about events that are to occur in the future, and which will accord with what is written in "the scripture of truth," Daniel 10:21.
Behold, there shall stand up yet three kings in Persia - The phrase "stand up means that there would be so many kings in Persia; that is, there would be three before the fourth which he mentions. The same Hebrew word here rendered "stand up" (עמד ‛âmad) occurs in Daniel 11:3-4, Daniel 11:6-8, Daniel 11:14-16 (twice), Daniel 11:17, Daniel 11:20, Daniel 11:21, Daniel 11:25, Daniel 11:31; also in Daniel 12:1, Daniel 12:13. In Daniel 11:8 it is rendered "continue;" in Daniel 11:15, "withstand;" in the other cases, "stand up," or simply stand. Gesenius says it is a word used particularly of a new prince, as in Daniel 8:23; Daniel 11:2-3, Daniel 11:20. He does not say that there would be none afterward, but he evidently designs to touch on the great and leading events respecting the Persian empire, so far as they would affect the Hebrew people, and so far as they would constitute prominent points in the history of the world. He does not, therefore, go into all the details respecting the history, nor does he mention all the kings that would reign. The prominent, the material points, would be the reign of those three kings; then the reign of the fourth, or Xerxes, as his mad expedition to Greece would lay the real foundation for the invasion of Persia by Alexander, and the overthrow of the Persian empire; then the life and conquests of Alexander, and then the wars consequent on the division of his empire at his death. The "three kings" here referred to were Cambyses, Smerdis, and Darius Hystaspis. As this communication was made in the third year of Cyrus Daniel 10:1, these would be the next in order; and by the fourth is undoubtedly meant Xerxes. There were several kings of Persia after Xerxes, as Artaxerxes Longimanus, Darius Nothus, Artaxerxes Mnemon, Ochus, and Darius Codomanus, but these are not enumerated because the real ground of the invasion of Alexander, the thing which connected him with the affairs of Pcrsia, did not occur in their reign, but it was the invasion of Greece by Xerxes.
And the fourth shall be far richer than they all - That is, Xerxes - for he was the fourth in order, and the description here agrees entirely with him. He would of course inherit the wealth accumulated by these kings, and it is here implied that he would increase that wealth, or that, in some way, he would possess more than they all combined. The wealth of this king is mentioned here probably because the magnificence and glory of an Oriental monarch was estimated in a considerable degree by his possessions, and because his riches enabled him to accomplish his expedition into Greece. Some idea of the treasures of Xerxes may be obtained by considering,
(a) That Cyrus had collected a vast amount of wealth by the conquest of Lydia, and the subjugation of Croesus, its rich king, by the conquest of Asia Miner, of Armenia, and of Babylon - for it is said respecting him, "I will give thee the treasures of darkness, and hidden riches of secret places," Isaiah 45:3 : see the note at that passage.
(b) That Cambyses increased that wealth which he inherited from Cyrus by his victories, and by his plundering the temples wherever he came. A single case occurring in his conquests may illustrate the amount of wealth which was accumulated. On his return from Thebes, in Egypt, he caused all the temples in that city to be pillaged and burned to the ground. But he saved from the flames gold to the amount of three hundred talents, and silver to the amount of two thousand and five hundred talents. He is also said to have carried away the famous circle of gold that encompassed the tomb of king Ozymandias, being three hundred and sixty-five cubits in circumference, on which were represented all the motions of the several constellations. - Universal History, iv. 140.
(c) This was further increased by the conquests of Darius Hystaspis, and by his heavy taxes on the people. So burdensome were these taxes, that he was called by the Persians, ὁ κάπηλος ho kapēlos - the "merchant," or "hoarder." One of the first acts of Darius was to divide his kingdom into provinces for the purpose of raising tribute. "During the reign of Cyrus, and indeed of Cambyses, there were no specific tributes; but presents were made to the sovereign. On account of these and similar innovations, the Persians call Darius a merchant, Cambyses a despot, but Cyrus a parent." - Herodotus, b. iii. lxxxix. A full account of the taxation of the kingdom, and the amount of the revenue under Darius, may be seen in Herodotus, b. iii. xc. - xcvi. The sum of the tribute under Darius, according to Herodotus, was fourteen thousand five hundred and sixty talents. Besides this sum received from regular taxation, Herodotus enumerates a great amount of gold and silver, and other valuable things, which Darius was accustomed to receive annually from the Ethiopians, from the people of Colchis, from the Arabians, and from India. All this vast wealth was inherited by Xerxes, the son and successor of Darius, and the "fourth king" here referred to.
Xerxes was full four years in making provision for his celebrated expedition into Greece. Of the amount of his forces, and his preparation, a full account may be seen in Herodotus, b. vii. Of his wealth Justin makes this remark: "Si regem, spectes, divitias, non ducem, laudes: quarum tanta copia in regno ejus fuit, ut cum flumina multgtudine consumerentur, opes tamen regioe superessent." - Hist. ii. 10. Compare Diod. Sic. x. c. 3; Pliny, Hist. Nat. xxiii. 10; AEl. xiii. 3; Herod. iii. 96; vii. 27-29. In the city of Celaenae, Herodotus says, there lived a man named Pythius, son of Atys, a native of Lydia, who entertained Xerxes and all his army with great magnificence, and who farther engaged to supply the king with money for the war. Xerxes on this was induced to inquire of his Persian attendants who this Pythius was, and what were the resources which enabled him to make these offers. "It is the same," they replied, "who presented your father Darius with a plane-tree and a vine of gold, and who, next to yourself, is the richest of mankind." - Herod. vii. 27.
And by his strength through his riches he shall stir up all against the realm of Grecia - That is, all his kingdom. He was enabled to do this by his great wealth - collecting and equipping, probably, the largest army that was ever assembled. The expedition of Xerxes against Greece is too well known to need to be detailed here, and no one can fail to see the applicability of this description to that invasion. Four years were spent in preparing for this expedition, and the forces that constituted the army were gathered out of all parts of the vast empire of Xerxes, embracing, as was then supposed, all the habitable world except Greece. According to Justin, the army was composed of seven hundred thousand of his own, and three hundred thousand auxiliaries. Diodorus Siculus makes it to be about three hundred thousand men; Prideaux, from Herodotus and others, computes it to have amounted, putting all his forces by sea and land together, to two million six hundred and forty-one thousand six hundred and ten men; and he adds that the servants, eunuchs, suttlers, and such persons as followed the camp, made as manymore, so that the whole number that followed Xerxes could not have been less than five million. - Connexions, pt. i. b. iv. vol. i. p. 410. Grotius reckons his forces at five million two hundred and eighty-two thousand. These immense numbers justify the expression here, and show with what propriety it is applied to the hosts of Xerxes. On the supposition that this was written after the event, and that it was history instead of prophecy, this would be the very language which would be employed.
3
Daniel 11:3
必有一個勇敢的王興起——單就這裏的措辭而論,並沒有說明這王會在波斯興起、作「第四位王」(Daniel 11:2)的繼承者,還是會在世界別的地方興起。然而下一節表明,所指的是亞歷山大大帝——因為這話不能用在任何別人身上。誠然,從薛西斯之後到亞歷山大入侵征服王國之前,波斯還有幾位君主(見 Daniel 11:2 的註釋),而這裏完全略過,未加提及。必須承認,在事件發生之前讀這預言的人,自然會推想這位「將要興起的勇敢之王」會緊接在「第四位王」之後出現,而且大概會是該國的繼承者;但可以指出:
(a) 這裏的措辭與事實並不矛盾——這樣一位「執掌大權、隨意而行」的「勇敢之王」確實「興起」了,這在字面上是真實的;
(b) 在預言的歷史中,並沒有必要提及波斯這些居間君王的作為,因為他們對這結果毫無貢獻——眾所周知,亞歷山大聲言入侵波斯帝國的理由,並不是他們行過甚麼事,而是希臘因薛西斯及其先王入侵所受的損害。這件事上事實的先後相承,正是薛西斯最後一次入侵希臘,以及亞歷山大隨後入侵波斯帝國。天使顯然有意把這兩件大事連在一起,因此其間的一切都被省略了。因此,亞歷山大在寫給大流士的信中說:「你們的祖先進入馬其頓和希臘其他地區,在我們未曾觸犯他們之時,加害於我們;如今我,既被立為希臘人的元帥,因你們而激憤,又渴望為波斯人所加的損害報仇,便渡海進入了亞細亞。」——Arrian, Exped. Alex. i.2.
執掌大權——即他將擁有一個廣闊遼大的帝國。這裏的措辭可以應用於薛西斯之後的任何一位波斯君主,但用在亞歷山大大帝身上,比用在古今任何一位君王身上都更為貼切。當時除了希臘以外,整個世界都被認為服在波斯的權下;而大流士和薛西斯入侵希臘的主要公開目的之一,就是要把希臘也併入帝國,使全地都在他們控制之下。因此,當亞歷山大征服了波斯,就被認為已經征服了世界;他既成就了這事——他唯一的行動原則就是野心——便坐下痛哭,因為再沒有別的世界可征服,這也不是一種不自然的情感。事實上,他所揮動的王權,比他以前任何人都更廣大、更有力;因此這裏的措辭用在他身上,實在有特別的貼切性。
隨意而行——即他將是一位獨斷專行的君王。這一點對波斯諸王、以及一般東方專制君主來說也是真的;但在亞歷山大身上尤為顯著——他在傾覆諸國、征服大軍、統馭治下百萬之眾、奠定城邑根基、重新劃定帝國疆界之時,似乎只憑自己的意思而行,並覺得萬事都當服在他的意思之下。據說,猶太人的大祭司曾把這段經文指給亞歷山大看,而這些預言大大促使他對希伯來人產生好感。
英文原文
And a mighty king shall stand up - So far as the language here is concerned, it is not said whether this would be in Persia, as a successor of the "fourth king" Daniel 11:2, or whether it would be in some other part of the world. The next verse, however, shows that the reference is to Alexander the Great - for to no other one is it applicable. There were several monarchs of Persia, indeed, that succeeded Xerxes before the kingdom was invaded and subdued by Alexander (see the notes at Daniel 11:2), and these are here entirely passed over without being alluded to. It must be admitted, that one who should have read this prophecy before the events had occurred would have inferred naturally that this "mighty king that should stand up" would appeal immediately after the "fourth, "and probably that he would be his successor in the realm; but it may be remarked,
(a) that the language here is not inconsistent with the facts in the case - it being literally true that such a "mighty king" did "stand up" who "ruled with great dominion, and according to his will;"
(b) that there was no necessity in the prophetic history of referring to the acts of these intermediate kings of Persia, since they did not contribute at all to the result - it being well known that the reason alleged by Alexander for his invasion of the Persian empire was not anything which they had done, but the wrongs sustained by Greece in consequence of the invasion by Xerxes and his predecessor. The real succession of events in the case was that last invasion of Greece by Xerxes, and the consequent invasion of the Persian empire by Alexander. It was these transactions which the angel evidently meant to connect together, and hence, all that was intermediate was omitted. Thus Alexander, in his letter to Darius, says: "Your ancestors entered into Macedonia, and the other parts of Greece, and did us damage, when they had received no affront from us as the cause of it; and now I, created general of the Grecians, provoked by you, and desirous of avenging the injury done by the Persians, have passed over into Asia." - Arrian, Exped. Alex. i.2.
That shall rule with great dominion - That shall have a wide and extended empire. The language here would apply to any of the monarchs of Persia that succeeded Xerxes, but it would be more strictly applicable to Alexander the Great than to any prince of ancient or modern times. The whole world, except Greece, was supposed to be subject to the power of Persia; and it was one of the leading and avowed purposes of Darius and Xerxes in invading Greece, by adding that to their empire, to have the earth under their control. When, therefore, Alexander had conquered Persia, it was supposed that he had subdued the world; nor was it an unnatural feeling that, having done this, he, whose sole principle of action was ambition, should sit down and weep because there were no more worlds to conquer. In fact, he then swayed a scepter more extended and mighty than any before him had done, and it is with peculiar propriety that the language here is used in regard to him.
And do according to his will - Would be an arbitrary prince. This also was true of the Persian kings, and of Oriental despots generally; but it was eminently so of Alexander - who, in subduing kingdoms, conquering mighty armies, controlling the million under his sway, laying the foundations of cities, and newly arranging the boundaries of empires, seemed to consult only his own will, and felt that everything was to be subordinate to it. It is said that this passage was shown to Alexander by the high priest of the Jews, and that these prophecies did much to conciliate his favor toward the Hebrew people.
4
Daniel 11:4
他興起的時候——即在他國度的威勢和權能之中,他的權力完全確立之時。我與 Rosenmuller 和 Havernick 一樣,把這理解為:當他達到權威和權力的頂峰時,他的國必破裂。這無疑是指亞歷山大的驟死;其意思是:他的帝國不會「逐漸」縮小衰微,而是將有一件事發生,其後果是把帝國撕成四部分。
他的國必破裂——即因他的死。這話正適合指這件事,而且實際上暗指它;因為經文說這國必不歸「他的後裔」——這是原本自然會預期發生的事;換言之,對他後裔的這種提及,正是在假定此處是指他之死的情況下所會使用的說法。
向天的四方分開——分成四部分。這預言令人驚嘆的應驗,見 Daniel 8:8 的註釋。
卻不歸他的後裔——另見 Daniel 8:8 的註釋。
治國的權勢也都不及他——這話在帝國的分裂上字字應驗。他的繼承者中,沒有一人曾得到像他自己那樣廣大的統治版圖。
他的國必被拔出——因他的死。這自然不是指會因「征服」而如此,因為經文說它必「向天的四方分開」——這話並不能恰當表達征服之意。這裏所暗示的一切,正與這個假定相符:在他去世之時,那由他創立、並靠他的勇武和政治智慧支撐的王國,將土崩瓦解。
歸與他後裔之外的人——即歸給最初分得帝國之人以外的別人。按字面是「除外」,或「排除」——מלבד(mı̂llebad)。「那些人」指他的後裔;其意思是:分割的過程不會止於他們,帝國所分成的四部分不會留在他們手中,也不會傳給他們的後裔。將有別的變化、別的分割;不能指望由那一國恰好產生四個、而且僅僅四個帝國,也不能指望那一國既分成四部分、那劃分就會永遠持續。將有別的分割出現,最初得到帝國的君王以外還有別的君王會介入,而分割的過程最終會延伸得更遠。這一切在亞歷山大所創的帝國中確實發生,自不待言。帝國在他死後不久即分為四部分,但不久之後這一格局便被打破,那由他建立、或分給他四個繼承者的帝國的一切痕跡,便全然消失了。
英文原文
And when he shall stand up - In the might and power of his kingdom. When his power shall be fully established. I understand this, with Rosenmuller and Havernick, as meaning, when he shall be at the height of his authority and power, then his kingdom would be broken up. The reference is, undoubtedly, to the sudden death of Alexander; and the sense is, that his empire would not "gradually" diminish and decay, but that some event would occur, the effect of which would be to rend it into four parts.
His kingdom shall be broken - To wit, by his death. The language is such as is properly applicable to this, and indeed implies this, for it is said that it would not be "to his posterity" - an event which might be naturally expected to occur; or, in other words, the allusion to his posterity is such language as would be employed on the supposition that the reference here is to his death.
And shall be divided toward the four winds of heaven - Into four parts. For the remarkable fulfillment of this prediction, see the notes at Daniel 8:8.
And not to his posterity - See also the notes at Daniel 8:8.
Nor according to his dominion which he ruled - This was literally true of the division of the empire. No one of his successors ever obtained as wide a dominion as he did himself.
For his kingdom shall be plucked up - By his death. This does not naturally mean that it would be by "conquest," for it is said that it would be "divided toward the four winds of heaven" - language which is not properly expressive of conquest. All that is implied is met by the supposition, that at his decease the kingdom which had been founded by him, and which had been sustained by his valor and political wisdom, would fall to pieces.
Even for others beside those - That is, to others beside those to whom it should be at first divided. Literally, "exclusively, or to the exclusion of" - מלבד mı̂llebad. The word "those" refers to his posterity; and the meaning is, that the process of division would not stop with them, or that the four portions of the empire, as thus divided, would not remain in their hands, or pass to their posterity. There would be other changes and other divisions; and it was not to be expected that just four, and no more, empires would grow out of the one which had been founded, or that when that one should be divided into four parts, that partition would always continue. There would be other divisions, and other princes besides those who first obtained the empire would come in, and the process of division would ultimately be carried much farther. It is unnecessary to say that this occurred in the empire founded by Alexander. It was, soon after his death, separated into four parts, but at no distant period this arrangement was broken up, and all traces of the empire, as established by him, or as divided among his four successors, wholly disappeared.
5
Daniel 11:5
南方的王——天使在此離開帝國的通史,把預言局限於其中的兩部分——南方的王國和北方的王國,即巴勒斯坦以北和以南的王國——敘利亞和埃及,或西流基王朝和多利買王朝。他這樣作的原因沒有說明,但無疑是因為與這兩國有關的事件將特別影響猶太民族,並與聖史正當相連。比較 Daniel 8:7-8 的註釋。此處的「南方的王」無疑是埃及王。帝國的這一部分由多利買取得,並在其後繼者手中,直到埃及被羅馬人征服。埃及與敘利亞兩國之間長期進行血腥的戰爭;天使在此所要追述的,就是這些戰爭未來的歷史。本章其餘部分既論及這兩個王朝,直到大逼迫者安提阿古·伊皮法尼斯之死為止,而所述事件在歷史上極為重要,又是世界上後續之事的引言,所以為了清楚解明全章,在此列出這兩系君王的世系,可能有所助益。只需先說明:亞歷山大大帝死於主前323年;其兄腓力·阿里達烏斯(Philip Aridaeus)死於主前316年;其子、羅克桑娜(Roxana)所生的亞歷山大·埃古斯(Alexander Aegus)死於主前309年;此後不久(約主前306年),馬其頓的主要總督和君長們便取了王的稱號。下面西流基王朝與多利買王朝——即北方與南方、敘利亞與埃及諸王——的繼位表,抄自 Elliott 的《啟示錄論》,iv. 123。
多利買王朝與西流基王朝君王世系表
主前323年:多利買·索特爾——多利買·拉古斯之子——任埃及總督。
主前323年:西流基·尼卡托爾任巴比倫總督。
主前312年:西流基·尼卡托爾收復巴比倫,西流基紀年開始。
主前306年:多利買·索特爾稱埃及王。
主前284年:多利買·菲拉德爾弗斯。(舊約聖經的希臘文七十士譯本即在他治下完成。)
主前280年:安提阿古·索特爾。
主前261年:安提阿古·提奧斯。
主前246年:多利買·優埃爾格特斯。
主前246年:西流基·卡利尼庫斯。
主前226年:西流基·克勞努斯。
主前225年:安提阿古大帝。
主前221年:多利買·菲洛帕托爾。
主前204年:多利買·伊皮法尼斯。
主前187年:西流基·菲洛帕托爾。
主前180年:多利買·菲洛梅托爾。
主前175年:安提阿古·伊皮法尼斯。
主前164年:安提阿古·優帕托爾;羅馬人承擔監護。
「此後,僅有十四位敘利亞王相繼在位,國勢短促而不定,直到敘利亞在龐培之下被佔領、成為羅馬行省;那時西流基紀年才正式結束。埃及又再有六位君王,直到多利買·奧萊特斯之死;他死於主前51年,把王國和兒女交由羅馬監護——這些兒女中的一位,就是在該撒和安東尼的歷史中如此著名的『克麗奧佩脫拉』。」——Elliott,"ut supra"。
必強盛——這與眾所周知的事實相符。在那些君主國中,即使不是「最」強的,埃及也是其中最強者之一。
他將帥中必有一個比他更強盛,執掌權柄——這段經文的意思是:將有「他的一位將帥」,即亞歷山大的眾將帥之一,比取得埃及(即南方)的那位更強大,並擁有更廣的疆土。所指的無疑是西流基·尼卡托爾,即「征服者」。帝國分割時,他取得了敘利亞、巴比倫尼亞、瑪代、蘇西亞納、亞美尼亞、部分加帕多家和基利家;他的王國從赫勒斯滂海峽延伸至印度河。見 Daniel 8:8 的註釋。比較 Arrian, "Exp. Alex." vii. 22; Appian, p. 618; 以及 Lengerke, in loc.。這段經文較恰當的譯法也許是:「南方的王必強盛;但他的眾將帥(亞歷山大的將帥)之中也必有一位比他更強盛,他必作王,他的權柄必為大權。」天使所說的正是這兩個政權;因此本章其餘部分隨之敘述關於它們及其後繼者的歷史。西流基·尼卡托爾作王自主前312年至主前280年——即三十二年。但以理書第四章導論中提到的 Berosus 和 Megasthenes,便生活在他的時代。
英文原文
And the king of the south - The angel here leaves the general history of the empire, and confines himself, in his predictions, to two parts of it - the kingdom of the south, and the kingdom of the north; or the kingdoms to the north and the south of Palestine - that of Syria and that of Egypt; or that of the Seleucidae, and that of the Ptolemies. The reason why he does this is not stated, but it is, doubtless, because the events pertaining to these kingdoms would particularly affect the Jewish people, and be properly connected with sacred history. Compare the notes at Daniel 8:7-8. The "king of the south" here is, undoubtedly, the king of Egypt. This part of the empire was obtained by Ptolemy, and was in the hands of his successors until Egypt was subdued by the Romans. Between the kingdoms of Egypt and Syria long and bloody wars prevailed, and the prospective history of these wars it is the design of the angel here to trace. As the remainder of the chapter refers to these two dynasties, until the death of the great persecutor, Antiochus Epiphanes, and as the events referred to were very important in history, and as introductory to what was to follow in the world, it may be useful here, in order to a clear exposition of the whole chapter, to present a list of these two lines of princes. It is necessary only to premise, that the death of Alexander the Great occurred 323 b.c.; that of his brother, Philip Aridaeus, b.c. 316; that of his son, Alexander AEgus, by Roxana, 309 b.c.; and that a short time after this (about 306 b.c.), the chief Macedonian governors and princes assumed the royal title. The following list of the succession of the Seleucidae and the Ptolemies - or the kings of the north and the south - of Syria and Egypt, is copied from Elliott "on the Apocalypse," iv. 123: -
Lines of Princes of Ptolemy and Seleucidae B.C. The Ptolemies B.C. The Seleucidae 323 Ptolemy Soter, son of Ptolemy Lagus, governor of Egypt. 323 Seleucus Nicator, governor of Babylon 312 Seleucus Nicator recovers Babylon, and the Era of the Seleucidae begins 306 Ptolemy Soter takes the title of king of Egypt 284 Ptolemy Philadelphus.(It wasunder him that the Septuagint Greek translation of the Old Testament was made.) 280 Antiochus Soter 261 Antiochus Theus 246 Ptolemy Euergetes 246 Seleucus Callinicus 226 Seleucus Ceraunus 225 Antiochus the Great 221 Ptolemy Philopator 204 Ptolemy Epiphanes 187 Seleucus Philopator 180 Ptolemy Philometor 175 Antiochus Epiphanes 164 Antiochus Eupator, of the the Romans assume guardianship "After this, fourteen mere Syrian kings reigned, in reigns of short and uncertain power, until Syria was occupied and formed into a Roman province under Pompey, at which time the era of the Seleucidae properly ends; and six more Egyptian princes, to the death of Ptolemy Auletes, who dying b.c. 51, left his kingdom and children to Roman guardianship - one of these children being the 'Cleopatra' so famous in the histories of Caesar and Anthony." - Elliott, "ut supra."
Shall be strong - This is in accordance with the wellknown fact. One of the most powerful of those monarchies, if not "the" most powerful, was Egypt.
And one of his princes; and he shall be strong above him - The meaning of this passage is, that there would be "one of his princes," that is, of the princes of Alexander, who would be more mighty than the one who obtained Egypt, or the south, and that he would have a more extended dominion. The reference is, doubtless, to Seleucus Nicator, or the conqueror. In the division of the empire he obtained Syria, Babylonia, Media, Susiana, Armenia, a part of Cappadocia, and Cilicia, and his kingdom stretched from the Hellespont to the Indus. See the notes at Daniel 8:8. Compare Arrian, "Exp. Alex." vii. 22; Appian, p. 618; and Lengerke, in loc. The proper translation of this passage probably would be, "And the king of the south shall be mighty. But from among his princes (the princes of Alexander) also there shall be (one) who shall be mightier than he, and he shall reign, and his dominion shall be a great dominion." It was of these two dominions that the angel spake, and hence follows, through the remainder of the chapter, the history pertaining to them and their successors. Seleucus Nicator reigned from 312 b.c. to 280 b.c. - or thirty-two years. In his time lived Berosus and Megasthenes, referred to in the Introduction to Daniel 4.
6
Daniel 11:6
過些年後——指這兩個王國未來歷史中的各個時期。此處所指的事,不是發生在西流基·尼卡托爾和多利買·索特爾這兩王在世之時,而是發生在他們的繼承者多利買·菲拉德爾弗斯和安提阿古·提奧斯(Theos 或 Theus)在位之時。「過些年後」一語恰當地表示這樣一個未來的時期。武加大譯本作「多年結束之後」;即許多年過去之後。其意是「經過一定的年歲或時期之後」。在但以理書中,「末」字(קץ qêts)似乎常指預言之事將要應驗的時候,或近或遠;無論那是否真是某帝國或世界的「終結」,或其後還有別的事件相繼。那將是那件事——即所預言之事——的終局;這詞在此處似乎正是這樣使用的。比較 Daniel 8:17; Daniel 11:13(欄外註);以及 Daniel 12:13。「他們必互相連合」,欄外註作「結盟」。其意是:將有同盟締結,或有這樣的嘗試——藉兩王室不同成員之間的婚姻,把兩國更緊密地聯合起來。「他們」指埃及和敘利亞的兩位君主——南方和北方。
南方王的女兒必就了北方王來立約——欄外註作「正直的事」。希伯來文該詞(複數 מישׁרים mēyshârı̂ym)本義是正直或正直的事;但此處似乎是取「和平」或同盟之義。締造和平被視為行「公義」、行「正」的舉動,因此這詞便有了締結同盟或盟約的含義。我們如今表達這概念,會說這計劃是「要把事情擺正擺直」——彷彿先前的事態是彎曲錯謬的,招致紛爭、誤解和戰爭;而現在的意圖,是把和平建立在永久的根基上。此處所說的盟約,是埃及王多利買·菲拉德爾弗斯的女兒貝勒尼基(Berenice)與敘利亞王安提阿古·提奧斯之間締結的。多利買為要結束自己正在進行的戰爭、恢復和平,把女兒嫁給安提阿古,盼望在兩國之間建立持久的和平與同盟。這同盟的條件之一,是安提阿古須與前妻老底嘉(Laodice)離婚,前妻所生的兒女不得繼承王位。多利買指望:若貝勒尼基與安提阿古生下兒女,敘利亞王國最終便可歸附埃及。然而這樁婚事成後兩年,多利買便死了;安提阿古重新接回前妻老底嘉,休棄貝勒尼基,自己卻被唯恐丈夫反覆的老底嘉謀殺。敘利亞宮廷的官員隨即策劃殺害貝勒尼基和她的兒女;她攜兒女逃往達夫尼(Daphne),在那裏與兒女一同被殺。——Appian, c. lxv.; Lengerke, in loc.。她是被毒死的。見 Gill, in loc.。
但這女子幫助之力存立不住——此處「存立」一詞與 Daniel 10:8「我毫無氣力」中的相同。「膀臂」在舊約中是常用詞,無論單數複數,都用以指個人或軍隊的「力量、權勢」。如 Job 22:8,「有膀臂的人」,即「有力量的人」;Genesis 49:24,「他的膀臂——他手的力量——因雅各的神而堅固」。比較 Isaiah 51:9; Isaiah 62:8。在本章中,這詞也常取「力量」或「權勢」之義;見 Daniel 11:15, Daniel 11:22, Daniel 11:31。締結這同盟,原是盼望王位繼承歸於她;然而如上所述,她與兒女一同被殺。她在作敘利亞王后期間自然擁有權勢,並有繼承最高權位的指望。
王也不能存立——指南方王,即埃及王。就是說,他想藉這婚姻同盟使敘利亞臣服於自己的野心,終不得成功。
他所倚靠之力也不能存立——即他視為己力、並所倚賴的,正如人成就任何計劃時倚靠自己的膀臂一樣。「膀臂」在此處取「援助」或「同盟」之義;即他賴以穩固帝國的憑藉。
這女子必被交與死地——即她要被交於死亡,就是被老底嘉下令處死。
和引導她來的——即引導她到達夫尼的人;或隨她來到敘利亞、作她侍從與朋友的人。她被處死時,他們自然也被交出。
並生她的——欄外註作「或她所生的」;欄外註的譯法更確切。拉丁武加大譯本作 adolescentes ejus;希臘文作 ἡ νεάνις(hē neanis);敘利亞文譯本亦然。希伯來文 והילרה(vehayoledâh)可容這種譯法。該詞的冠詞具關係代名詞的功能,並與字尾相連,賦予它關係的含義。見 Lengerke 在該處所引的 Ewald。按現行的元音標注,字面意思確是「生她的那一位」;但這標注並無權威性。Dathe、Bertholdt、Dereser、DeWette 和 Rosenmuller認為應讀作 והילדה(vehayaledâh),那麼其意便是「她的孩子」或「她的後裔」。然而 Lengerke 和 Ewald 認為,現行經文的讀法已隱含這一意思,無須改動。明顯的意思是:她和她的孩子,或她的後裔,都必這樣被交出。事實上,她年幼的兒子是與她一同被殺的。見 Prideaux 的 "Connexions," iii. 120。
以及當時扶助她的——此處所指為誰,不得而知。無疑,在那樣的境況中,她會有一位親信的謀士或顧問;無論那是誰,多半都會與她一同被剪除。
英文原文
And in the end of years - In the future periods of the history of these two kingdoms. The event here referred to did not occur during the lives of these two kings, Seleucus Nicator and Ptolemy Soter, but in the reign of their successors, Ptolemy Philadelphus and Antiochus Theos or Theus. The phrase "the end of years" would well denote such a future period. The Vulgate renders it, "after the end of years;" that is, after many years have elapsed. The meaning is "after a certain course or lapse of years." The word "end" in Daniel (קץ qêts) often seems to refer to a time when a predicted event would be fulfilled, whether near or remote; whether it would be really the "end" or "termination" of an empire or of the world, or whether it would be succeeded by other events. It would be the end of that matter - of the thing predicted; and in this sense the word seems to be employed here. Compare Daniel 8:17; Daniel 11:13 (margin), and Daniel 12:13. "They shall join themselves together." Margin, "associate." The meaning is, that there would be an alliance formed, or an attempt made, to unite the two kingdoms more closely by a marriage between different persons of the royal families. The word "they" refers to the two sovereigns of Egypt and Syria - the south and the north.
For the king's daughter of the south shall come to the king of the north to make an agreement - Margin, "rights." The Hebrew word properly means rectitudes or rights (in the plural מישׁרים mēyshârı̂ym); but here it seems to be used in the sense of "peace," or an alliance. The act of making peace was regarded as an act of "justice," or doing "right," and hence, the word came to be used in the sense of making an alliance or compact. This idea we should now express by saying that the design was "to make things right or straight" - as if they were wrong and crooked before, giving occasion to discord, and misunderstanding, and wars. The intention, now was to establish peace on a permanent basis. The compact here referred to was one formed between Berenice, the daughter of Ptolemy Philadelphus, king of Egypt, and Antiochus Theos, king of Syria. Ptolemy, in order to bring a war in which he was engaged to an end, and to restore peace, gave his daughter in marriage to Antiochus, in hopes of establishing a permanent peace and alliance between the two kingdoms. One of the conditions of this alliance was, that Antiochus should divorce his former wife Laodice, and that the children of that former wife should be excluded from the succession to the throne. In this way Ptolemy hoped that the kingdom of Syria might become ultimately attached to that of Egypt, if there should be children by the marriage of Berenice with Antiochus. Ptolemy, however, died two years after this marriage was consummated, and Antiochus restored again his former wife Laodice, and put away Berenice, but was himself murdered by Laodice, who feared the fickleness of her husband. The officers of the court of Syria then planned the death of Berenice and her children, but she fled with them to Daphne, and was there put to death, with her children. - Appian, c. lxv.; Lengerke, in loc. She was put to death by poison. See Gill, in loc.
But she shall not retain the power of the arm - The word "retain" here is the same as in Daniel 10:8, "I retained no strength." The word "arm" is a word of frequent use in the Old Testament, both in the singular and plural, to denote "strength, power," whether of an individual or an army. So Job 22:8, "A man of arm," that is, "strength;" Genesis 49:24, "The arms (power) of his hands were made strong by the God of Jacob." Compare Isaiah 51:9; Isaiah 62:8. It is frequently used in this chapter in the sense of "strength," or "power." See Daniel 11:15, Daniel 11:22, Daniel 11:31. This alliance was formed with the hope that the succession might be in her. She was, however, as stated above, with her children, put to death. While queen of Syria, she, of course, had power, and had the prospect of succeeding to the supreme authority.
Neither shall he stand - The king of the south; to wit, Egypt. That is, he would not prosper in his ambitious purpose of bringing Syria, by this marriage alliance, under his control.
Nor his arm - What he regarded as his strength, and in which he placed reliance, as one does on his arm in accomplishing any design. The word "arm" here is used in the sense of "help," or "alliance;" that is, that on which he depended for the stability of his empire.
But she shall be given up - That is, she shall be given up to death, to wit, by the command of Laodice.
And they that brought her - That is, those who conducted her to Daphne; or these who came with her into Syria, and who were her attendants and friends. Of course they would be surrendered or delivered up when she was put to death.
And he that begat her - Margin, "or, whom she brought forth." The margin expresses the sense more correctly. The Latin Vulgate is, "adolescentes ejus." The Greek, ἡ νεάνις hē neanis. So the Syriac. The Hebrew (והילרה vehayoledâh) will admit of this construction. The article in the word has the force of a relative, and is connected with the suffix, giving it a relative signification. See Ewald, as quoted by Lengerke, in loc. According to the present pointing, indeed, the literal meaning would be, "and he who begat her;" but this pointing is not authoritative. Dathe, Bertholdt, Dereser, DeWette, and Rosenmuller suppose that the reading should be והילדה vehayaledâh. Then the sense would be, "her child," or "her offspring." Lengerke and Ewald, however, suppose that this idea is implied in the present reading of the text, and that no change is necessary. The obvious meaning is, that she and her child, or her offspring, would be thus surrendered. The matter of fact was, that her little son was slain with her. See Prideaux's "Connexions," iii.120.
And he that stregnthened her in these times - It is not known who is here referred to. Doubtless, on such an occasion, she would have some one who would be a confidential counselor or adviser, and, whoever that was, he would be likely to be cut off with her.
7
Daniel 11:7
但這女子的本家——比較 Isaiah 11:1 的註釋。其意是:正如枝條或嫩芽從朽壞倒下的樹上長出來一樣,她的家族中必有一人興起,來為她復仇。就是說,所指的人與她同出一源;或者嚴格說來,是一位兄弟。「她根出的枝」這說法頗為特別。「她的根」必是指她的家族,即她所從出之本。我們論家族或家系的「根」或「本」時,正是這樣說;這裏的意思,不是說她的「後裔」中、或「從她而生」的某個人要來,而是同一家族的一枝——從同一根本或本幹長出的一枝。這事的實情——這裏無疑正是指這事實——是:為她復仇的,是她的兄弟多利買·優埃爾格特斯(Ptolemy Euergetes)。他一聽見臨到她的災禍,便急忙率大軍出埃及前來保護營救她。但終歸徒然。他未及趕到相救,她和她的兒子已被除滅;但他與為同一目的從小亞細亞開來的一支軍隊聯合,着手為她的死復仇。他不僅奪得了敘利亞和基利家,更渡過伯拉河,直到底格里斯河,使一切都臣服於他。事成之後,他攜巨額財寶返回埃及。見 Prideaux, "Con." iii. 120, 121。
必另生一子——即必有一人興起。見 Daniel 11:2 的註釋。就是說,必「有」一人為這目的而出現。
繼續王位——欄外註作「地位」(place)或「職分」(office)。כן(kên)一詞本義指站立之處、崗位、位置,繼而指底座、基座。比較 Daniel 11:20-21、Daniel 11:38。亦見 Genesis 40:13:「三天之內,法老必提你出監,叫你官復原職」;又 Genesis 41:13:「我官復原職」。這裏的意思是在他的位置上,或代替他。就是說,他將取得他父親按常理當佔的位置——保護者、護衛者或復仇者的位置。她父親多利買·菲拉德爾弗斯(Ptolemy Philadelphus)事實上在她被殺之前已死;他的死正是臨到她的災禍的成因,因為他活着的日子,他的權勢是人所畏懼的。他死了,多利買·優埃爾格特斯便起來接替他的位置,作她的護衛者和復仇者。
他必率領軍隊——多利買·優埃爾格特斯正是這樣行。見上文。他一聽見這些災禍,便出埃及前來保護她。
進入北方王的保障——即他的堅固城。事實上,他橫掃敘利亞和基利家,把兵鋒延伸到伯拉河與底格里斯河。波利比烏斯(Polybius,《歷史》Hist. l. 5)說,他進入了敘利亞的設防城邑,把它們攻取了。在我們面前這節經文裏,單數的「保障」是代表複數的用法。
攻擊他們——即向他們「行事」。字面意思是「必向他們行」。
而且得勝——必勝過、制伏他們。如上所見,他佔據了敘利亞國不小的部分。他因埃及的一場動亂被召回本國;據 Justin 說,若非此事,他本可使整個西流基王國都歸自己掌握。
英文原文
But out of a branch of her roots - Compare the notes at Isaiah 11:1. The meaning is, that as a branch or shoot springs up from a tree that is decayed and fallen, so there would spring up some one of her family who would come to avenge her. That is, a person is indicated who would be of a common stock with her; or, in other words, if taken strictly, a brother. The phrase "branch of her roots" is somewhat peculiar. The words "her roots" must refer to her family; that from which she sprang. We speak thus of the root or "stem" of a family or house; and the meaning here is, not that one of her "descendants," or one that should "spring from her," would thus come, but a branch of the same family; a branch springing from the same root or stem. The fact in the case - a fact to which there is undoubted reference here - is, that her revenge was undertaken by Ptolemy Euergetes, her brother. As soon as he heard of the calamities that had come upon her, he hastened with a great force out of Egypt to defend and rescue her. But it was in vain. She and her son were cut off before he could arrive for her help, but, in connection with an army which had come from Asia Minor for the same purpose, he undertook to avenge her death. He made himself master not only of Syria and Cilicia, but passed over the Euphrates, and brought all under subjection to him as far as the river Tigris. Having done this, he marched back to Egypt, taking with him vast treasures. See Prideaux, "Con." iii. 120, 121.
Shall one stand up - Shall one arise. See the notes at Daniel 11:2. That is, there shall "be" one who shall appear for that purpose.
In his estate - Margin, "place," or "office." The word כן kên means, properly, stand, station, place; then base, pedestal. Compare Daniel 11:20-21, Daniel 11:38. See also Genesis 40:13 : "Within three days shall Pharaoh restore thee to thy p ace." And again, Genesis 41:13, "to my office." Here it means, in his place or stead. That is, he would take the place which his father would naturally occupy - the place of protector, or defender, or avenger. Ptolemy Philadelphus, her father, in fact died before she was put to death; and his death was the cause of the calamities that came upon her, for as long as he lived his power would be dreaded. But when he was dead, Ptolemy Euergetes stood up in his place as her defender and avenger.
Which shall come with an an army - As Ptolemy Euergetes did. See above. He came out of Egypt as soon as he heard of these calamities, to defend her.
And shall enter into the fortress of the king of the north - His strongholds. In fact, he overran Syria and Cilicia, and extended his ravages to the Euphrates and the Tigris. Polybius (Hist. l. 5) says that he entered into the fortified cities of Syria, and took them. In the passage before us, the singular - "fortress" - is put for the plural.
And shall deal against them - Shall "act" against them. Literally, "shall do against them."
And shall prevail - Shall overcome, or subdue them. As seen above, he took possession of no small part of the kingdom of Syria. He was recalled home by a sedition in Egypt; and had it not been for this (Justin says), he would have made himself master of the whole kingdom of Seleucus.
8
Daniel 11:8
並將他們的神像掠到埃及去——「他們的神」即指他們的偶像。耶柔米(Jerome, in loc.)說,多利買在歸程中帶走了四萬他連得銀子、大量貴重的金器,以及二千四百尊形像,其中有許多是埃及的偶像,是岡比西斯征服埃及時擄到波斯去的。多利買把這些歸還給原屬的神廟,因此大得百姓的愛戴。他正因對祖國作出了這樣的服務,就被稱為優埃爾格特斯(Euergetes),意即「施惠者」(Benefactor)。——Prideaux, iii. 121。1631年,阿拉提烏斯(Allatius)發表了一方為紀念優埃爾格特斯這一行動而立的古代大理石碑銘:"Sacris quae ab Egypto Persae abstulerant receptis, ac cum reliqua congesta gaza in Egyptum relatis."——意即「收回波斯人從埃及奪去的聖物,並與其餘聚斂的財寶一同帶回埃及」。——Wintle。
他比北方的王多存留數年——多利買·優埃爾格特斯比西流基多活了約四年。——Prideaux, iii. 122。他作王二十五年。
英文原文
And shall also carry captives into Egypt their gods ... - That is, their idols. Jerome (in loc.) says that Ptolemy took with him, on his return, forty thousand talents of silver, a vast number of precious vessels of gold, and images to the number of two thousand four hundred, among which were many of the Egyptian idols, which Cambyses, on his conquering Egypt, had carried into Persia. These Ptolemy restored to the temple to which they belonged, and by this much endeared himself to his people. It was on account of the service which he thus rendered to his country that he was called Euergetes, that is, the Benefactor. - Prideaux, iii. 121. In 1631, an inscription on an ancient marble in honor of this action of Euergetes was published by Allatius: "Sacris quoe ab Egypto Persoe abstulerant receptis, ac cum reliqua congesta gaza in Egyptum relatis." - Wintle.
And he shall continue more years than the king of the north - Ptolemy Euergetes survived Seleucus about four years. - Prideaux, iii. 122. He reigned twenty-five years.
9
Daniel 11:9
南方王必進入他的國——意即進入北方王的國,就是敘利亞王國。本節似乎是他入侵敘利亞一事的概述:他將因他妹妹所受的冤屈,進入北方之國,然後再返回本地。
英文原文
So the king of the south shall come into his kingdom - That is, into the kingdom of the north, or the kingdom of Syria. This verse seems to be a summary of what had been said about his invading Syria. He would come, on account of the wrongs done to his sister, into the kingdom of the north, and would then return again to his own land.
10
Daniel 11:10
北方王的二子必動干戈——欄外註作「或作爭戰」(war)。希伯來文字詞(יתגרוּ yı̂theggârû,出自 גרה gârâh)意為粗厲;在 Piel 式中意為激起、煽動;在 Hithpa 式中則意為激動自己、被激怒、向人開戰。這裏按 Gesenius《辭典》(Lexicon)的意思,是指他們將被激動或發怒。照 Lengerke、Maurer、Gill 等人的看法,這裏所指是北方王西流基·卡利尼庫斯的眾子。據 Justin(lib. xxvii. c. 3)記載,他因墜馬而死。與埃及的戰爭由他的兩個兒子——西流基·克勞努斯和安提阿古大帝——繼續進行,直到前者死去,此後便由安提阿古獨力推進。見普里多(Prideaux),iii. 136。西流基·克勞努斯繼承父位,採用克勞努斯——即「雷霆者」——之名;但他不久死去,把王位留給弟弟安提阿古大帝——當時他年僅十五歲——由他成功推進了對埃及的戰爭。
招聚許多軍兵——為對付埃及。在這樣的戰爭中,他們自然會徵召所能調動的一切軍力為援。
這軍兵前去——希伯來文在此從複數轉為單數,正如我們的譯本插入「一」字所表示的。事實是,這戰爭由安提阿古大帝獨力進行。西流基在位第三年死於弗呂家:據一種記載(耶柔米),他是被尼迦挪(Nicanor)和阿帕圖里烏斯(Apaturius)的背叛所殺;據另一種記載,則是被毒死的。見普里多,iii. 137。安提阿古繼承帝國,繼續作戰。這是為了從埃及的多利買手中奪回敘利亞,戰事勝敗互見,直到全境都歸入安提阿古的控制之下。見普里多,Con. iii. 138及以下。
如洪水氾濫——像急流一般。
又必再去爭戰——欄外註作「再次被激動」(Be stirred up again)。欄外註的譯法更為準確——這希伯來字與本節前半所用的相同。其意思似乎是:他會在挫敗之後再度奮起,在第二次征伐中進入那地的保障或堅固城。這確實按字面應驗了。多利買率領步兵七萬、騎兵五千、戰象七十三頭的大軍進軍敘利亞;安提阿古則以步兵六萬二千、騎兵六千、戰象一百零二頭的軍隊迎戰。在一場大戰中,安提阿古被擊敗,退回安提阿(普里多,Con. iii. 151-153);但次年他重整兵力,再次入侵敘利亞,攻取迦薩和其他堅固城,把整個敘利亞(包括巴勒斯坦)都置於自己控制之下。——普里多,Con. iii. 176, 177。
直到南方王的保障——用單數代替複數;或許是以「保障」一詞作卓越之稱,指他「最堅固」的堡壘,因而包括其餘一切。
英文原文
But his sons shall be stirred up - Margin, "or, war." The Hebrew word (יתגרוּ yı̂theggârû - from גרה gârâh) means, to be rough; then, in Piel, to excite, stir up; and then, in Hithpa, to excite one's self, to be stirred up to anger, to make war upon .... Here it means, according to Gesenius (Lexicon), that they would be excited or angry. The reference here, according to Lengerke, Maurer, Gill, and others, is to the son of the king of the north, Seleucus Callinicus. He was killed, according to Justin (lib. xxvii. c. 3), by a fall from his horse. The war with Egypt was continued by his two sons, Seleucus Ceraunus and Antiochus the Great, until the death of the former, when it was prosecuted by Antiochus alone. See Prideaux, iii. 136. Seleueus Ceraunus succeeded his father - assuming the name of Ceraunus, or the Thunderer; but, dying soon, he left the crown to his brother, Antiochus the Great, then only fifteen years of age, by whom the war with Egypt was successfully prosecuted.
And shall assemble a multitude of great forces - Against Egypt. In such a war they would naturally summon to their aid all the forces which they could command.
And one shall certainly come - There is a change here in the Hebrew from the plural to the singular number, as is indicated in our translation by the insertion of the word "one." The fact was, that the war was prosecuted by Antiochus the Great alone. Seleucus died in the third year of his reign, in Phrygia; being slain, according to one report (Jerome), through the treachery of Nicanor and Apaturius, or, according to another, was poisoned. See Prideaux, iii. 137. Antiochus succeeded to the empire, and prosecuted the war. This was done for the purpose of recovering Syria from the dominion of Ptolemy of Egypt, and was conducted with various degrees of success, until the whole was brought under the control of Antiochus. See Prideaux, "Con." iii. 138, following.
And overflow - Like a torrent.
And pass through - Through the land - not the land of Egypt, but every part of Syria.
Then shall he return - Margin, "be stirred up again." The margin is the more correct rendering - the Hebrew word being the same as what is used in the first part of the verse. The idea would seem to be, that he would be aroused or stirred up after a defeat, and would on the second expedition enter into the strongholds or fortresses of the land. This was literally true. Ptolemy marched into Syria with an army of seventy thousand foot, five thousand horse, and seventy-three elephants, and was met by Antiochus with an army of sixty-two thousand foot, six thousand horse, and one hundred and two elephants. In a great battle, Antiochus was defeated, and returned to Antioch (Prideaux, Con. iii.-151-153); but the following year he again rallied his forces, and invaded Syria, took Gaza and the other strongholds, and subdued the whole country of Syria (including Palestine) to himself. - Prideaux, "Con." iii. 176, 177.
Even to his fortress - The singular for the plural; perhaps using the word "fortress" by way of eminence, as denoting his "strongest" fortress, and, therefore, including all the others.
11
Daniel 11:11
南方王必發烈怒——即大發憤怒。這是指他的省份被侵、堅固城被奪——特別指上一節所提對敘利亞和巴勒斯坦的入侵,以及想把這些地區從埃及王手中奪去的企圖。再沒有比這更自然會發生的事了。
出來與北方王爭戰——這兩個王國之間戰事頻繁,幾乎無日無之。然而這裏所指的,是在埃及繼多利買·優埃爾格特斯之後的多利買·菲洛帕托爾;他因安提阿古入侵敘利亞和巴勒斯坦之舉而激憤。他召集一支軍隊,進軍拉菲亞(Raphia),在那裏與安提阿古相遇,雙方打了一仗。
擺列大軍——據 Polybius(第86章),多利買的這支軍隊經彼特拉阿拉伯(Arabia Petraea)開進,由步兵七萬、騎兵五千、戰象七十三頭組成。安提阿古的軍隊則由步兵六萬二千、騎兵六千、戰象一百零二頭組成。——普里多,Con. iii. 151。
北方王的軍兵必交付他手——即安提阿古軍隊的大眾。在拉菲亞發生的戰役中,多利買得了勝利。安提阿古的軍隊有一萬人被殺,四千人被俘,其餘的兵力由安提阿古帶領退回安提阿。——普里多,iii. 152, 153。「軍兵必交付他手」這說法,或許不僅指那軍隊、以及他對它的勝利,也指科伊勒敘利亞和巴勒斯坦的居民會急忙歸順他。拉菲亞這場大戰和安提阿古撤退之後,據載科伊勒敘利亞和巴勒斯坦的諸城爭先恐後地向多利買投降。他們久在埃及治下,寧願如此,也不願受安提阿古統治。他們只是迫於武力才服從安提阿古;如今武力既除,就樂於回到舊主的權下。多利買若具有治國的魄力與才具,要保住對這些地區的控制,本是輕而易舉的事。
英文原文
And the king of the south shall be moved with choler - With anger. That is, that his provinces were invaded, and his strongholds taken - referring particularly to the invasion of Syria and Palestine as mentioned in the previous verse, and the attempt to wrest them out of the hands of the king of Egypt. Nothing would be more natural than that this should occur.
And shall come forth and fight with him, even with the king of the north - There were frequent and almost constant wars between these two kingdoms. Yet the reference here is to Ptolemy Philopator, who succeeded Ptolemy Euergetes in Egypt, and who was exasperated at the conduct of Antiochus in invading Syria and Palestine. He assembled an army, and marched with it to Raphia, where he met Antiochus, and a battle was fought.
And he shall set forth a great multitude - This army of Ptolemy, according to Polybius, chapter 86, was led through Arabia Petraea, and consisted of seventy thousand infantry, and five thousand cavalry, and seventy-three elephants. The army of Antiochus consisted of sixty-two thousand foot, six thousand horse, and a hundred and two elephants. - Prideaux, Con. iii.151.
But the multitude shall be given into his hand - That is, the multitude of the army of Antiochus. In the battle that was fought at Raphia, Ptolemy gained the victory. Ten thousand of the army of Antiochus were slain, four thousand taken prisoners, and with the remainder of his forces Antiochus retreated to Antioch. - Prideaux, iii. 152, 153. Perhaps also the expression "the multitude shall be given into his hand" may refer not only to the army, and his victory over it, but to the fact that the inhabitants of Coelo-Syria and Palestine would hasten to submit themselves to him. After this great battle at Raphia, and the retreat of Antiochus, we are told that the cities of Coelo-Syria and Palestine vied with each other in submitting themselves to Ptolemy. They had been long under the government of Egypt, and preferred that to the government of Antiochus. They had submitted to Antiochus only by force, and that force now being removed, they returned readily to the authority of their old masters. Had Ptolemy possessed energy and capacity for government, it would have been easy to have retained the control over these countries.
12
Daniel 11:12
當他除滅那眾軍之後——即當他制伏了他們之後。然而 Lengerke 譯作「那群眾必高舉自己」,認為這是指百姓與王同樣被激動的事實。但更自然的解釋是我們通行譯本的譯法;同樣的詞義(נשׂא nâss’â’)也見於 Daniel 4:2。
他的心也必自高——即他必驕傲自信。這是指他擊敗安提阿古(Antiochus)之後所產生的效果。他天性怠惰柔靡,是個極其放蕩敗德的君王。——Prideaux, Con. iii. 146。這樣的勝利所產生的效果,必使他因驕傲而自高。
他必使萬人仆倒——或者更恰當地說,其含義是「他已使萬人仆倒」。這裏的目的似乎是要說明他的心為何自高。他既獲這樣的成功,正是所提出的理由;而一場大勝所產生的這種效果,在世上並非罕見。
但他卻不能因此得以強固——他完全沉溺於奢華、怠惰與宴樂,在得勝之後隨即返回埃及,縱情於聲色享樂之中。結果,他的行為激使部分百姓反叛,並大大失去其餘百姓的愛戴與信任。得勝之後,他與安提阿古締結了休戰協定;其結果是,他的百姓本對他期望甚高,以為他必乘勝追擊,卻因不滿他的作為而爆發叛亂。事實上,戰勝安提阿古之後,他在百姓的信任與愛戴上反不如前,發動戰爭的能力也較先前為弱。見 Prideaux, Con. iii. 155 及以下。
英文原文
And when he hath takcn away the multitude - When he has subdued them. Lengerke, however, renders this, "And the multitude shall lift themselves up," supposing it to refer to the fact that the people as well as the king would be excited. But the more natural interpretation is that in our common version, and the same sense of the word (נשׂא nâss'â') occurs in Ames Daniel 4:2.
His heart shall be lifted up - That is, he will be proud and self-confident. The reference is to the effect which would be produced on him after his defeat of Antiochus. He was a man naturally indolent and effeminate - a most profligate and vicious prince. - Prideaux, Con. iii. 146. The effect of such a victory would be to lift him up with pride.
And he shall cast down many ten thousands - Or, rather, the meaning is, "he has cast down many myriads." The object seems to be to give a reason why his heart was lifted up. The fact that he had been thus successful is the reason which is assigned, and this effect of a great victory has not been uncommon in the world.
But he shall not be strengthened by it - He was wholly given up to luxury, sloth, and voluptuousness, and returned immediately after his victory into Egypt, and surrendered himself up to the enjoyment of his pleasures. The consequence was, that he, by his conduct, excited some of his people to rebellion, and greatly weakened himself in the affections and confidence of the rest. After the victory, he concluded a truce with Antiochus; and the result was, that his people, who expected much more from him, and supposed that he would have prosecuted the war, became dissatisfied with his conduct, and broke out into rebellion. As a matter of fact, he was less strong in the confidence and affections of his people, and would have been less able to wage a war, after his triumph over Antiochus than he was before. See Prideaux, Con. iii. 155, following.
13
Daniel 11:13
因為北方王必回來——即他將再次進入敘利亞南部(Coelo-Syria)和巴勒斯坦地區,要盡可能從埃及王手中奪回這些地方。
擺列比先前更多的大軍——即比他前次戰敗之役所率的更多。事實是,安提阿古在這次遠征中,帶來了他成功遠征東方諸地的軍隊;這軍隊原是為那目的而集結的,比他先前攻打多利買(Ptolemy)時所用的龐大得多。見 Prideaux, iii.163-165。
滿了年數,他必率領大軍——這事發生於主前 203 年,即前次戰爭之後十四年。——Prideaux, iii.19。
帶着極多的財富——是他在帕提亞(Parthia)和東方其他地區的征戰中所獲得的。見 Prideaux, "ut supra."。安提阿古的「歷史」與這裏的記述完全吻合。
英文原文
For the king of the north shall return - That is, he shall come again into the regions of Coelo-Syria and Palestine, to recover them if possible from the power of the Egyptian king.
And shall set forth a multitude greater than the former - Than he had in the former war when he was defeated. The fact was, that Antiochus, in this expedition, brought with him the forces with which he had successfully invaded the East, and the army had been raised for that purpose, and was much larger than that with which he had formerly attacked Ptolemy. See Prideaux, iii.-163-165.
And shall certainly come after certain years with a great army - This occurred 203 b.c., fourteen years after the former war. - Prideaux, iii.19.
With much riches - Obtained in his conquests in Parthia and other portions of the East. See Prideaux, "ut supra." The "history" of Antiochus corresponds precisely with the statement here.
14
Daniel 11:14
那些日子必有許多人起來攻擊南方王——即攻擊埃及王。這不僅指一向與他敵對、不斷與他交戰的安提阿古大帝,也指其他特別與他糾纏、或與他作對的人。這裏特別指馬其頓王腓力,以及在埃及煽動叛亂反對他的阿加托克利斯。見 Jerome 論但以理書11章;Polybius, xv. 20;Lengerke, "in loc.";Prideaux, iii. 198。安提阿古與馬其頓的腓力曾立約,要入侵多利買·伊皮法尼的疆土,並在兩國之間瓜分。與此同時,統率埃及軍隊、意圖利用王的年幼而奪取王位的埃托利亞人斯科普斯(Polyb. xvii.),又密謀害多利買的性命。這計謀因首相亞里斯托梅尼斯的警覺而告失敗。——Prideaux, iii. 181。關於阿加托克利斯及其妹阿加托克利亞在多利買尚為嬰孩時對他的陰謀,另見 Prideaux, iii. 168 及以下。這些事實與本段經文所說的完全吻合。
你本國的強暴人必興起——天使在此轉向但以理,說明在這些情勢下他本國的民——猶太人——將要行的事。當記得,在那個時代,他們輪番服在埃及和敘利亞君王——多利買與安提阿古——的統治之下。敘利亞與埃及之間戰事的主要戰場是巴勒斯坦——兩國之間的邊境地帶,因此猶太地也屢易其主。多利買·非羅帕特曾征服敘利亞谷地和巴勒斯坦,多利買·伊皮法尼登基時便承受了這些地方。但天使如今說,他百姓中的一部分人將趁著埃及年少君王的軟弱、他本國內的陰謀,以及外邦的聯合對付,試圖擺脫他的權柄,求取獨立。在通行的譯本中,那些將圖謀此事的百姓,被稱為「你本國的強暴人」。
然而,這譯法難稱準確,也不能恰當地指出將參與這陰謀的人。頁邊註讀作「強暴人之子」。拉丁文武加大譯本作 filii quoque praevaricatorum populi tui。希臘文譯本作 οἱ υἱοὶ τῶν λοιμῶν τοῦ λαοῦ σοῦ(hoi huioi tōn loimōn tou laou sou)——「你民中之害的兒子」。Lengerke 譯作「你國中最強橫的人」——die gewaltsam sten Leute deines Volkes。希伯來文的詞(פריץ pârı̂yts)本義是「撕裂的、貪食的」——如指野獸,Isaiah 35:9;引申為「強暴的、貪婪的;欺壓者、搶奪者」。——Gesenius, Lexicon。這裏所指,似乎是國中的強人,即首領或掌權者——只是經文給了他們一個足以表明其欺壓與強奪本性的名稱。
從事情的實際情形看——這也確實極可能——這民族不僅服於這外邦權柄之下,那些在這外邦權柄之下被立來管轄他們、而且很可能多半出於本族的人,本身也是暴虐欺壓之輩。然而,這些下級統治者寧願接受安提阿古的權柄,而不願接受多利買的;當安提阿古征服敘利亞谷地和撒瑪利亞凱旋歸來時,他們便迎接他,表示歸順。——Josephus, "Ant." b. xii. ch. iii. Section 3。Josephus 說:「猶太人自動投向他,把他接進城裏(耶路撒冷),為他的軍隊和象群供應充足的糧草,並在他圍攻耶路撒冷城堡中的守軍時樂意協助他。」Josephus 又說,在這場合,安提阿古厚待猶太人,寫信給眾將領稱許他們的行為,頒布諭令表彰猶太民的敬虔,並致函多利買,說明他為他們所行的事,以及他願意進一步為他們作的事。這些記載與書信見 Josephus, "ut supra."。
要應驗那異象——即成就異象中所見的、以及論到希伯來民族所預言的事。他們在這事上的行徑,將對關乎那民的預言之應驗有重要影響——將成為確保其成就的連環事件中的一環。天使並沒有說「建立異象」是他們「計謀」的一部分,只說那將是他們所作之事的「結果」。無疑,他們在這事上的行徑,對促成那預言應驗的一連串事件有重大影響。Lengerke 認為這裏的「異象」是指 Daniel 9:24 所說的那一個。
他們卻要敗亡——他們心目中的目的終不能成功。他們在這事件中的行徑誠然會促進「異象」的應驗,卻不能成就「他們」自己所圖謀的目標——或許是自身的顯達,或許是安提阿古對他們的恩寵,或許是使國家永久脫離埃及的統治,又或許是盼望他們的國家可以完全獨立。事實上,安提阿古後來從埃及返回時(主前 198 年),攻取了耶路撒冷,殺了許多已投靠他的多利買黨人;至於那些堅守自己律法、無法被埃及王說服背棄它的人,他卻格外恩待。——Prideaux, iii. 198;Jos. "Ant." b. xii. ch. v. Section 3。
英文原文
And in those times there shall many stand up against the king of the south - Against the king of Egypt. That is, not only Antiochus the Great, who was always opposed to him, and who was constantly waging war with him, but also others with whom he would be particularly involved, or who would be opposed to him. The reference is especially to Philip, king of Macedon, and to Agathocles, who excited a rebellion against him in Egypt. See Jerome on Daniel 11; Polybius, xv. 20; Lengerke, "in loc.;" and Prideaux, iii. 198. Antiochus and Philip of Macedon entered into an agreement to invade the dominions of Ptolemy Epiphanes, and to divide them between themselves. At the same time a treasonable plot was laid against the life of Ptolemy by Scopas the AEtolian (Polyb. xvii.), who had under his command the army of the Egyptians, and who designed to take advantage of the youth of the king, and seize upon the throne. This project was defeated by the vigilance of Aristomenes, the prime minister. - Prideaux, iii. 181. See also the account of the conspiracy of Agathocles, and his sister Agathoclea, against Ptolemy, when an infant, in Prideaux, iii. 168, seq. These facts fully accord with what is said in the passage before us.
Also the robbers of thy people shall exalt themselves - The angel here turns to Daniel, and states what would be done in these circumstances by his own people - the Jews. It is to be remembered that, in these times, they were alternately under the dominion of the Egyptian and the Syrian monarchs - of Ptolemy and of Antiochus. The principal seat of the wars between Syria and Egypt was Palestine - the border land between them and Judea, therefore, often changed masters. Ptolemy Philopater had subdued Coelo-Syria and Palestine, and Ptolemy Epiphanes came into possession of them when he ascended the throne. But the angel now says that a portion of his people would take occasion, from the weakness of the youthful monarch of Egypt, and the conspiracies in his own kingdom, and the foreign combinations against him, to attempt to throw off his authority, and to become independent. That part of the people who would attempt to do this is designated in the common translation as "the robbers of thy people."
This, however, is scarcely a correct version, and does not properly indicate the persons that would be engaged in the plot. The marginal reading is, "children of robbers." The Latin Vulgate, "filii quoque proevaricatorum populi tui." The Greek renders it οἱ υἱοὶ τῶν λοιμῶν τοῦ λαοῦ σοῦ hoi huioi tōn loimōn tou laou sou - "the sons of the pests of thy people." Lengerke renders it, "the most powerful people of thy nation " - die gewaltsam sten Leute deines Volkes. The Hebrew word (פריץ pârı̂yts) means, properly, "rending, ravenous" - as of wild beasts, Isaiah 35:9; and then "violent, rapacious; an opressor, robber." - Gesenius, Lexicon The reference here seems to be to the mighty ones of the nation; the chiefs, or rulers - but a name is given them that would properly denote their character for oppression and rapacity.
It would seem - what is indeed probable from the circumstances of the case - that the nation was not only subject to this foreign authority, but that those who were placed over it, under that foreign authority, and who were probably mainly of their own people, were also themselves tyrannical and oppressive in their character. These subordinate rulers, however, preferred the authority of Antiochus to that of Ptolemy, and on the occasion of his return from the conquests of Coelo-Syria and Samaria, they met him, and professed submission to him. - Josephus, "Ant." b. xii. ch. iii. Section 3. "The Jews," says Josephus, "of their own accord, went over to him, and received him into the city (Jerusalem), and gave plentiful provision to his army, and to his elephants, and readily assisted him when he besieged the garrison which was in the citadel of Jerusalem." On this occasion, Josephus says that Antiochus bestowed many favors on the Jews; wrote letters to the generals of his armies commending their conduct; published a decree respecting the piety of the Jewish people, and sent an epistle to Ptolemy, stating what he had done for them, and what he desired should be further done. See these statments and letters in Josephus, "ut supra."
To establish the vision - That is, to bring to pass what is seen in the vision, and what had been predicted in regard to the Hebrew people. Their conduct in this matter shall have an important bearing on the fulfillment of the prophecy pertaining to that people - shall be one of the links in the chain of events securing its accomplishment. The angel does not say that it was a part of their "design" to "establish the vision," but that that would be the "result" of what they did. No doubt their conduct in this matter had a great influence on the series of events that contributed to the accomplishment of that prediction. Lengerke supposes that the "vision" here refers to that spoken of in Daniel 9:24.
But they shall fall - They shall not succeed in the object which they have in view. Their conduct in the affair will indeed promote the fulfillment of the "vision," but it will not secure the ends which "they" have in view - perhaps their own aggrandizement; or the favor of Antiochus toward themselves; or the permanent separation of the nation from the Egyptian rule, or the hope that their country might become independent altogether. As a matter of fact, Antiochus subsequently, on his return from Egypt (198 b.c.), took Jerusalem, and killed many of the party of Ptolemy, who had given themselves up to him, though he showed particular favor to those who had adhered to the observance of their own law, and could not be prevailed on by the king of Egypt to apostatize from it. - Prideaux, iii. 198; Jos. "Ant." b. xii. ch. v. Section 3.
15
Daniel 11:15
北方王必來——指安提阿古大帝。
必再來——即再次進入這些省份。這事發生於他在帕尼亞斯擊潰埃及軍隊之後。他隨後攻取了西頓和帕大拉,成為全境的主宰。——Prideaux, iii. 198。這事發生於主前 198 年。多利買的將軍斯科普斯曾被他派往敘利亞谷地和巴勒斯坦,意圖使那些國家重新服於埃及的統治。安提阿古在約旦河源附近的帕尼亞斯與他相遇,將他擊敗;他帶着一萬人逃往西頓,在那裏固守,但終被安提阿古逐出。
築壘——即堡壘工事。意思是,他必如此設防固守,以致無法被逐出。所指似乎不是任何特定的工事,而是籠統的事實:他必如此設防或自固,使他所得的征服得以穩固。
攻取堅固城——頁邊註作「軍械之城」;希伯來文作「堡壘之城」。這裏的單數是集合用法;或許特別暗指西頓,斯科普斯在那裏自固設防,使它盡可能堅固。
南方的軍兵必抵擋不住——必不能抵抗他,也不能逐出他。埃及軍隊的力量必不足以把他從他的堡壘中逐出。希伯來文是「必站立不住」;即必不能在他的推進面前站立,或保持他們的陣地。「軍兵」一詞(זרעות zero‛ôth)在此作「勇士、戰士、將帥」之義使用,如 Ezekiel 30:22、Ezekiel 30:24-25。
他精選的兵也必站立不住——頁邊註作「他所選擇之民」。即那些被他選派來進行這戰爭的人——或許是指他會認為必須使用精銳,或派遣他最精銳的部隊去抵擋安提阿古。這樣的事在各方面都極為可信。為說明這點,只需說:埃及人曾派遣他們三位最傑出的將軍,率領一支精選的軍隊去解西頓之圍——埃羅珀斯(Eropus)、墨諾克利斯(Menocles)和達摩克塞努斯(Damoxenus)。——Lengerke, in loc.。
也沒有任何力量能抵擋——即埃及所能動用的一切軍力都不行。換言之,安提阿古必勢如破竹。這與歷史完全相符。斯科普斯在約旦河源附近的帕尼亞斯被安提阿古擊敗後,逃往西頓固守。安提阿古追到那裏圍攻他。埃及王派了上述三位將軍,率領一支精兵,設法救援斯科普斯,但他們無能為力。斯科普斯因饑荒被迫投降,那些精銳部隊則返回埃及去了。
英文原文
So the king of the north - Antiochus the Great.
Shall come - Shall come again into these provinces. This occurred after he had vanquished the army of the Egyptians at Paneas. He then took Sidon and Patara, and made himself master of the whole country. - Prideaux, iii. 198. This happened 198 b.c. Scopas, a general of Ptolemy, had been sent by him into Coelo-Syria and Palestine, with a view of subjecting those countries again to Egyptian rule. He was met by Antiochus at Paneas, near the sources of the Jordan, and defeated, and fled with ten thousand men to Sidon, where he fortified himself, but from where he was expelled by Antiochus.
And cast up a mount - A fortification. That is, he shall so entrench himself that he cannot be dislodged. The reference does not seem to be to any particular fortification, but to the general fact that he would so entrench or fortify himself that he would make his conquests secure.
And take the most fenced cities - Margin, "city of munitions" Hebrew, "city of fortifications." The singular is used here in a collective sense; or perhaps there is allusion particularly to Sidon, where Scopas entrenched himself, making it as strong as possible.
And the arms of the south shall not withstand - Shall not be able to resist him, or to dislodge him. The power of the Egyptian forces shall not be sufficient to remove him from his entrenchments. The Hebrew is, "shall not stand;" that is, shall not stand against him, or maintain their position in his advances. The word "arms" (זרעות zero‛ôth) is used here in the sense of "heroes, warriors, commanders," as in Ezekiel 30:22, Ezekiel 30:24-25.
Neither his chosen people - Margin, "the people of his choices." Those whom he had selected or chosen to carry on the war - referring, perhaps, to the fact that he would deem it necessary to employ picked men, or to send the choicest of his forces in order to withstand Antiochus. Such an occurrence is in every way probable. To illustrate this, it is only necessary to say that the Egyptians sent three of their most distin. guished generals, with a select army, to deliver Sidon - Eropus, Menocles, and Damoxenus. - Lengerke, in loc.
Neither shall there be any stregnth to withstand - No forces which the Egyptians can employ. In other words, Antiochus would carry all before him. This is in strict accordance with the history. When Scopas was defeated by Antiochus at Paneas, near the sources of the Jordan, he fled and entrenched himself in Sidon. There he was followed and besieged by Antiochus. The king of Egypt sent the three generals above named, with a choice army, to endeavor to deliver Scopas, but they were unable. Scopas was obliged to surrender, in consequence of famine, and the chosen forces returned to Egypt.
16
Daniel 11:16
無故來攻擊他的必任意而行——指安提阿古;他「來攻擊」多利買所派出的埃及將軍斯科帕斯。意思是:安提阿古在科埃勒敘利亞和巴勒斯坦各地必全然得勝。事實上,如前文所述,他把斯科帕斯趕出那些地區,逼他退守西頓,隨即圍攻,迫他投降。
無人能站立在他面前——無論是斯科帕斯麾下的兵力,還是埃及為救援他、由埃羅珀斯、墨諾克勒斯和達莫克塞努斯率領而派出的精銳之軍。
他必站在那榮美之地——旁註作「裝飾之地」或「佳美之地」。希伯來文 צבי(tsebı̂y)一詞本義是「光彩、美麗」,因那地秀美富饒,便用以稱呼聖地即巴勒斯坦。比較 Ezekiel 20:6, Ezekiel 20:15; Ezekiel 26:12; Jeremiah 3:19,以及 Daniel 11:45。這裏的意思是:他必取得以色列之地,無人能抵擋他。隨著斯科帕斯被擊敗、以及他被圍困西頓時前來救援的兵力同遭覆滅,這事便成就了。
那地必在他手中敗落——這是他的侵略大軍經過那地時自然會有的情形。天使似乎不是指對那地任意妄為的毀壞,只是指入侵行動和為大軍籌措給養時必然發生的事。事實上,安提阿古行了許多討好猶太人的事,又賜給他們許多特權。見約瑟夫斯《猶太古史》第十二卷第三章第三節。但據約瑟夫斯所記,這些恩惠是在與斯科帕斯的戰爭之後賜下的,是為補償他們的國家在安提阿古與斯科帕斯於境內交戰期間所受的損害。約瑟夫斯論及這些戰爭之影響的一段話,可以印證並解釋天使在這裏所說的:「在統治全亞細亞的安提阿古大帝年間,猶太人與科埃勒敘利亞的居民同受大苦,他們的地遭嚴重蹂躪;因為當他與多利買·非羅帕托,並與那稱為『伊皮法尼』的兒子交戰時,這些民族無論在他敗北之時,還是在他擊敗對方之時,都同樣受苦;他們就像暴風雨中被兩邊海浪拋擲的船隻,在安提阿古的昌盛與其轉為逆境之間,正是處於這樣的境況。」——《猶太古史》第十二卷第三章第三節。
然而,安提阿古戰勝斯科帕斯之後,據約瑟夫斯說,猶太人「自動歸向」他,把他迎入耶路撒冷;由於他們給予的援助,他便賜下約瑟夫斯所提的那些恩惠和特權。不過,這些戰爭的直接後果乃是遍地的荒涼;我們面前這段經文所指的正是這一點。然而倫格克認為,這段經文的意思是:全地都要臣服於他。譯作「敗落」的希伯來文 כלה(kâlâh),本義是「完成、結束、閉合」,繼而指「消耗、荒廢、耗盡、毀壞」(Genesis 21:15; 1 Kings 17:16; Jeremiah 16:4; Ezekiel 5:13)。侵略和交戰的軍隊在一地所造成的毀壞,正與這詞的用法所含的一切意義相符。
英文原文
But he that cometh against him shall do according to his own will - That is, Antiochus, who "came against" Scopas, the Egyptian general, sent out by Ptolemy. The idea is, that Antiochus would be entirely successful in the countries of Coelo-Syria and Palestine. As a matter of fact, as stated above, he drove Scopas out of those regions, and compelled him to take refuge in Sidon, and then besieged him, and compelled him to surrender.
And none shall stand before him - That is, neither the forces that Scopas had under his command, nor the choice and select armies sent out from Egypt for his rescue, under Eropus, Menocles, and Damoxenus.
And he shall stand in the glorious land - Margin, "the land of ornament," or, "goodly land." The Hebrew word צבי tsebı̂y means, properly, "splendor, beauty," and was given to the holy land, or Palestine, on account of its beauty, as being a land of beauty or fertility. Compare Ezekiel 20:6, Ezekiel 20:15; Ezekiel 26:12; Jeremiah 3:19, and Daniel 11:45. The meaning here is, that he would obtain possession of the land of Israel, and that no one would be able to stand against him. By the defeat of Scopas, and of the forces sent to aid him when entrenched in Sidon, this was accomplished.
Which by his hand shall be consumed - As would be natural when his invading army should pass through it. The angel does not seem to refer to any "wanton." destruction of the land, but only to what would necessarily occur in its invasion, and in securing provision for the wants of an army. As a matter of fact, Antiochus did many things to conciliate the favor of the Jews, and granted to them many privileges. See Josephus, "Ant." b. xii. ch. iii. Section 3. But, according to Josephus, these favors were granted subsequently to the wars with Scopas, and as a compensation for the injuries which their country had suffered in the wars which had been waged between him and Scopas within their borders. The following language of Josephus respecting the effect of these wars will justify and explain what is here said by the angel: "Now it happened that, in the reign of Antiochus the Great, who ruled over all Asia, the Jews, as well as the inhabitants of Coelo-Syria, suffered greatly, and their land was sorely harassed, for while he was at war with Ptolemy Philopater, and with his son who was called "Epiphanes," it fell out that these nations were equally sufferers, both when he was beaten, and when he beat the others; so that they were like to a ship in a storm, which is tossed by the waves on both sides; and just thus were they in their situation in the middle between Antiochus' prosperity and its change to adversity." - "Ant." b. xii. ch. iii. Section 3.
When Antiochus was successful against Scopas, however, the Jews "went over to him," says Josephus, "of their own accord," and received him into Jerusalem; and as a consequence of the aid which they rendered him, he granted them the favors and privileges mentioned by Josephus. The immediate consequence of the wars, however, was extended desolation; and it is this to which the passage before us refers. Lengerke, however, supposes that the meaning of the passage is, that the whole land would be subdued under him. The Hebrew word rendered "shall be consumed" - כלה kâlâh - means, properly, "to be completed, finished, closed;" then to be "consumed, wasted, spent, destroyed;" Genesis 21:15; 1 Kings 17:16; Jeremiah 16:4; Ezekiel 5:13. The destruction caused by invading and conflicting armies in a land would answer to all that is properly implied in the use of the word.
17
Daniel 11:17
他必定意……——指安提阿古,即他將決意或定意。把臉朝向某個方向,就是決意前往那裏。這裏的意思是:安提阿古因成功而氣盛,決意把征服推到極限,必動用他所能調度的一切兵力去擊潰埃及人,使他們臣服於他的統治。他已把斯科帕斯趕出科埃勒敘利亞和西頓,又使巴勒斯坦之地服於他的控制;此時,似乎再沒有甚麼能攔阻他把征服擴展到野心所及的極限。這裏所指的,是安提阿古要與埃及交戰、加以入侵的「意圖」。然而,如我們將看到的,他因在小亞細亞的戰事而從這意圖中轉移;他便如本節後半所記,即使不能征服埃及、把它置於自己之下,至少也要使其中立,不致干預他與羅馬人的戰爭。不過,若不是另一方向更有希望、更輝煌的前景轉移了他的注意,他無疑會立即直攻埃及本土。
率領全國之力——即召集他帝國的全部兵力。入侵埃及、要廢黜並壓制他那位強大對手,這似乎是必要的。他以往所用的軍隊,足以把斯科帕斯趕出巴勒斯坦並征服那地;但要把戰爭推進埃及、企圖征服外國,顯然需要更強的兵力。
並有正直的人隨他同去——旁註作「或作許多正直,或作同等條件」。這裏用的希伯來文 ישׁר(yâshâr),本義是「直、正」,繼而指直或正的東西;用於人時,指其公義或正直(Job 1:1, Job 1:8; Psalm 11:7)。它被卓越地用於猶太民族,視之為公義正直的民——神的子民——這是希伯來人自然會用於自己民族的一種說法。它在此無疑也是這樣使用,指的不是「敬虔的」部分,而是整個民族;意思是:除了從本國所能徵集的以外,安提阿古還預料在入侵埃及時,有大批希伯來人——那「正直的」民——與他同行。他可以從兩方面預期這一點:(a)如約瑟夫斯在上引段落所說,他們已經給了他極大的幫助,表現得十分友好;(b)他曾賜給他們好處,這使人有理由推想,他在進一步征服埃及的嘗試中,他們也不會吝於相助。猶太人至少可以希望:埃及若歸於敘利亞的權下,他們那夾在兩國之間的國土便得享太平,不再因成為兩大強權的戰場而受攪擾。因此,安提阿古預期入侵埃及時將有不少希伯來人同行相助,並非沒有理由。這既是本節自然明顯的含義,又與希伯來文的原義完全相符,也就無須再去證明旁註的讀法不確。「他必這樣行」,即按隨即指明的方式而行:他將採用那裏所述的政策——把女兒嫁給埃及王子——以達成他的目的。這裏指的另一項策略,是因他與羅馬人新起的戰事、以及兵力因此轉向新方向而變得必要。在巴勒斯坦擊敗埃及軍隊之後,「自然」的一步本當是立即把征服推入埃及,他看來也曾這樣打算。但與此同時,他在另一方面——與羅馬人——捲入了戰事;在這種情形下,多利買很可能與羅馬人聯合對抗安提阿古,於是為了把埃及人繫於自己一方、使他們在這些戰爭中保持中立,他便提出並締結了這項同盟,藉婚姻使自己的家族與埃及王室結親。
他必將……送給——即送給多利買。安提阿古想締結一項婚姻同盟,至少暫時確保埃及人的中立或友誼。
眾女子之女——這裏無疑指他自己的女兒克婁帕特拉。倫格克在此所述的史實如下:安提阿古征服科埃勒敘利亞和巴勒斯坦之後,為把敘利亞王國擴展到西流基·尼卡托時代的疆界,在小亞細亞與羅馬人開戰。然而,要在那一帶推行他的計劃,就必須確保埃及的中立或合作,因為在這種情形下,多利買自然會在對安提阿古的戰爭中偏袒羅馬人。於是安提阿古為自己的女兒克婁帕特拉與多利買·非羅帕托之子、時年十三歲的多利買·伊皮法尼議定了婚約。在多利買看來,這樁婚事可貴的代價是:科埃勒敘利亞、撒瑪利亞、猶大和腓尼基都歸她作妝奩。——約瑟夫斯《猶太古史》第十二卷第四章第一節。這婚約是在主前197年斯科帕斯敗績之後立即訂立的。條款是:雙方一到適婚年齡即行婚禮,並以科埃勒敘利亞和巴勒斯坦為妝奩。婚禮於主前193年舉行,其時安提阿古正備戰羅馬。——雅恩《希伯來聯邦》第九章第89節,246頁。這樣,當安提阿古對羅馬人作戰時,埃及王的中立便得到了保障。這裏加於克婁帕特拉的稱號——「眾女子之女」——似乎是以卓越之意加給她的,或作王位的繼承人、公主,或作那地眾女子中的首要者。這是指着她,並無可疑。
存心敗壞她——旁註照希伯來文作「去敗壞」。然而,這裏的「她/它」指克婁帕特拉還是指埃及國,向來有些疑問。羅森穆勒、普里多、J. D. 米夏埃利斯、貝托爾特、德雷澤等人把它歸於克婁帕特拉,認為意思是:安提阿古把邪惡的原則灌輸她心,好叫她背叛丈夫,從而藉她的手段取得埃及。另一方面,倫格克、毛雷爾、德韋特、哈弗尼克、埃利奧特(《啟示錄》第四卷,130頁)等人則認為所指是埃及,意思是:安提阿古締結這項同盟,意在影響埃及政府不與羅馬人聯合對抗他;也就是說,這在他是一項詭計,要使埃及政府偏離其真正的利益,以成就自己的目的。
後者最合文理,雖然希伯來文兩種結構都容許。而事實上,這「兩個」目的看來都存有:他既想藉此使埃及政府和王國偏離其真正利益,而在利用女兒推行這計劃時,又預期她會運用手段影響她未來的丈夫。這安排更顯必要,因為羅馬人戰勝漢尼拔聲名大振之後,埃及人便向他們求助,求他們在與安提阿古的戰爭中保護援助,並以幼年多利買的監護權作為報酬。羅馬人欣然接受這提議,差派埃米利烏斯·雷必達前往亞歷山大,作埃及幼王的監護人。——波利比烏斯第十五卷20節;阿庇安《敘利亞戰爭》第一卷1節;李維第三十一卷14節、第三十卷19節;查士丁第三十卷2、3節;第三十一卷1節。這一切,在安提阿古方面是一項政治手腕;而政治權術既離不開賄賂腐化——這已被證明是必需的——此事便不能不經此而成。以安提阿古的為人,他不會遲疑把自己全部的政治觀點灌輸給女兒,這與他的性格十分相合。
她卻不站在他一邊,也不幫助他——即她將依戀丈夫,支持丈夫的利益,過於父親的奸計。關於這節,耶柔米評述說:「安提阿古不僅想佔有敘利亞、基利家、呂基亞和其他原屬多利買的省份,還想把他的權杖伸到埃及本土,便把自己的女兒克婁帕特拉許配給多利買,並應許以科埃勒敘利亞和猶大為妝奩。但他未能藉此取得埃及,因為多利買·伊皮法尼識破了他的計謀,行事審慎,而克婁帕特拉也支持丈夫的意圖,過於父親的。」雅恩(《希伯來聯邦》,246頁)也說:「他指望女兒作了埃及王后,便會使那國歸於他的影響之下;但她對丈夫的忠誠,勝過了對父親的。」
英文原文
He shall also set his face - Antiochus. That is, he shall resolve or determine. To set one's face in any direction is to determine to go there. The meaning here is, that Antiochus, flushed with success, and resolved to push his conquests to the utmost, would make use of all the forces at his disposal to overcome the Egyptians, and to bring them into subjection to his sway. He had driven Scopas from Coelo-Syria, and from Sidon; had subjected the land of Palestine to his control; and now nothing seemed to prevent his extending his conquests to the utmost limits of his ambition. The reference here is to a "purpose" of Antiochus to wage war with Egypt, and to invade it. From that purpose, however, he was turned, as we shall see, by his wars in Asia Minor; and he endeavored, as stated in the subsequent part of the verse, if not to subdue Egypt and to bring it under his control, at least to neutralize it so that it would not interfere with his wars with the Romans. If his attention had not been diverted, however, by more promising or more brilliant prospects in another direction, he would undoubtedly have made an immediate descent on Egypt itself.
With the strength of his whole kingdom - Summoning all the forces of his empire. This would seem to be necessary in invading Egypt, and in the purpose to dethrone and humble his great rival. The armies which he had employed had been sufficient to drive Scopas out of Palestine, and to subdue that country; but obviously stronger forces would be necessary in carrying the war into Egypt, and attempting a foreign conquest.
And upright ones with him - Margin, "or, much uprightness, or, equal conditions." The Hebrew word used here (ישׁר yâshâr) means, properly, "straight, right;" then what is straight or upright - applied to persons, denoting their righteousness or integrity, Job 1:1, Job 1:8; Psalm 11:7. By way of eminence it is applied to the Jewish people, as being a righteous or upright people - the people of God - and is language which a Hebrew would naturally apply to his own nation. In this sense it is undoubtedly used here, to denote not the "pious" portion, but the nation as such; and the meaning is, that, in addition to those whom he could muster from his own kingdom, Antiochus would expect to be accompanied with large numbers of the Hebrews - the "upright" people - in his invasion of Egypt. This he might anticipate from two causes,
(a) the fact that they had already rendered him so much aid, and showed themselves so friendly, as stated by Josephus in the passage referred to above; and
(b) from the benefits which he had granted to them, which furnished a reasonable presumption that they would not withhold their aid in his further attempts to subdue Egypt.
The Jews might hope at least that if Egypt were subjected to the Syrian scepter, their own country, lying between the two, would be at peace, and that they would no more be harassed by its being made the seat of wars - the battlefield of two great contending powers. It was not without reason, therefore, that Antiochus anticipated that in his invasion of Egypt he would be accompanied and assisted by not a few of the Hebrew people. As this is the natural and obvious meaning of the passage, and accords entirely with the sense of the Hebrew word, it is unnecessary to attempt to prove that the marginal reading is not correct. "Thus shall he do." That is, in the manner which is immediately specified. He shall adopt the policy there stated - by giving his daughter in marriage with an Egyptian prince - to accomplish the ends which he has in view. The reference here is to another stroke of policy, made necessary by his new wars with the Romans, and by the diversion of his forces, in consequence, in a new direction. The "natural" step after the defeat of the Egyptian armies in Palestine, would have been to carly his conquests at once into Egypt, and this he appears to have contemplated. But, in the meantime, he became engaged in wars in another quarter - with the Romans; and, as Ptolemy in such circumstances would be likely to unite with the Romans against Antiochus, in order to bind the Egyptians to himself, and to neutralize them in these wars, this alliance was proposed and formed by which he connected his own family with the royal family in Egypt by marriage.
And he shall give him - Give to Ptolemy. Antiochus would seek to form a matrimonial alliance that would, for the time at least, secure the neutrality or the friendship of the Egyptians.
The daughter of women - The reference here is undoubtedly to his own daughter, Cleopatra. The historical facts in the case, as stated by Lengerke (in loc.), are these: After Antiochus had subdued Coelo-Syria and Palestine, he became involved in wars with the Romans in Asia Minor, in order to extend the kingdom of Syria to the limits which it had in the time of Seleucus Nicator. In order to carry on his designs in that quarter, however, it became necessary to secure the neutrality or the cooperation of Egypt, for Ptolemy would naturally, in such circumstances, favor the Romans in their wars with Antiochus. Antiochus, therefore, negotiated a marriage between his daughter Cleopatra and Ptolemy Epiphanes, the son of Ptolemy Philopater, then thirteen years of age. The valuable consideration in the view of Ptolemy in this marriage was, that, as a dowry, Coelo-Syria, Samaria, Judea, and Phoenicia were given to her. - Josephus, "Ant." b. xii. ch. 4, Section 1. This agreement or contract of marriage was entered into immediately after the defeat of Scopas, 197 b.c. The contract was, that the marriage should take place as soon as the parties were of suitable age, and that Coelo-Syria and Palestine should be given as a dowry. The marriage took place 193 b.c., when Antiochus was making preparation for his wars with the Romans. - Jahn, "Heb. Commonwealth," ch. ix. Section 89, p. 246. In this way the neutrality of the king of Egypt was secured, while Antiochus prosecuted his work against the Romans. The appellation here bestowed on Cleopatra - "daughter of women" - seems to have been given to her by way of eminence, as an heiress to the crown, or a princess, or as the principal one among the women of the land. There can be no doubt of its reference to her.
Corrupting her - Margin, as in Hebrew, "to corrupt." There has been some doubt, however, in regard to the word "her," in this place, whether it refers to Cleopatra or to the kingdom of Egypt. Rosenmuller, Prideaux, J. D. Michaelis, Bertholdt, Dereser, and others, refer it to Cleopatra, and suppose that it means that Antiochus had instilled into her mind evil principles, in order that she might betray her husband, and that thus, by the aid of her arts, he might obtain possession of Egypt. On the other hand, Lengerke, Maurer, DeWette, Havernick, Elliott ("Apocalypse," iv. 130), and others, suppose that the reference is to Egypt, and that the meaning is, that Antiochus was disposed to enter into this alliance with a view of influencing the Egyptian government not to unite with the Romans and oppose him; that is, that it was on his part an artful device to turn away the Egyptian government from its true interest, and to accomplish his own purposes.
The latter agrees best with the connection, though the Hebrew will admit of either construction. As a matter of fact, "both" these objects seem to have been aimed at - for it was equally true that in this way he sought to turn away the Egyptian government and kingdom from its true interests, and that in making use of his daughter to carry out this project, it was expected that she would employ artifice to influence her future husband. This arrangement was the more necessary, as, in consequence of the fame which the Romans had acquired in overcoming Hannibal, the Egyptians had applied to them for protection and aid in their wars with Antiochus, and offered them, as a consideration, the guardianship of young Ptolemy. This offer the Romans accepted with joy, and sent M. Aemilius Lepidus to Alexandria as guardian of the young king of Egypt. - Polybius, xv. 20; Appian, "Syriac." i. 1; Livy, xxxi. 14; xxx. 19; Justin, xxx. 2, 3; xxxi. 1. The whole was, on the part of Antiochus, a stroke of policy; and it could not be accomplished without what has been found necessary in political devices - the employment of bribery or corruption. It accords well with the character of Antiochus to suppose that he would not hesitate to instil into the mind of his daughter all his own views of policy.
But she shall not stand on his side, neither be for him - That is, she would become attached to her husband, and would favor his interests rather than the crafty designs of her father. On this passage, Jerome remarks: "Antiochus, desirous not only of possessing Syria, Cilicia, and Lycia, and the other provinces which belonged to Ptolemy, but of extending also his own scepter over Egypt itself, betrothed his own daughter Cleopatra to Ptolemy, and promised to give as a dowry Coelo-Syria and Judea. But he could not obtain possession of Egypt in this way, because Ptolemy Epiphanes, perceiving his design, acted with caution, and because Cleopatra favored the purposes of her husband rather than those of her father." So Jahn ("Heb. Commonwealth," p. 246) says: "He indulged the hope that when his daughter became queen of Egypt, she would bring the kingdom under his influence; but she proved more faithful to her husband than to her father."
18
Daniel 11:18
其後他必轉臉奪取許多海島——指地中海的眾島,特別是希臘鄰近、並構成希臘一部分的那些島嶼。他在與羅馬人的戰爭中便這樣行,因為當時羅馬的勢力囊括那個地區,而如前所述,安提阿古的計劃是要把帝國的疆界擴展到西流基·尼卡托時代的規模。這事發生在斯科帕斯敗績之後:安提阿古既把女兒嫁給多利買,便以為已防範了埃及人在他與羅馬人交戰時的干預,於是差兩個兒子率軍由陸路往撒狄,自己則同時率大艦隊駛入愛琴海,攻取了那海中的許多島嶼。安提阿古與羅馬人之間的戰爭持續三年,以安提阿古的失敗、敘利亞王國屈服於羅馬勢力告終;不過敘利亞成為羅馬行省之後,仍舊由自己的諸王治理。在這場戰爭中,迦太基人的將軍漢尼拔渴望安提阿古與他聯合揮軍意大利,指望兩人合力能擊敗羅馬人;但安提阿古寧願把戰事限於小亞細亞和希臘的濱海地區,加上他沉溺於奢侈與怠惰,其結局便是他的傾覆。比較雅恩《希伯來聯邦》,246-249頁。
並要奪取許多——指那些島嶼中的許多;小亞細亞和希臘濱海地區的許多地方。事實上,在這場戰爭中,他取得了以弗所、埃托利亞、以及優卑亞島——主前191年,他在那島上娶了美貌絕倫的少女歐比婭,長久沉溺於宴樂,然後在溫泉關隘口築壘固守。後來被逐出那要塞,他便航行到色雷斯切索尼斯,加固塞斯托斯、阿比多斯等地;事實上,在這些軍事遠征期間,他控制了希臘濱海地區不小的一部分。「奪取許多」這預言便嚴格應驗了。
必有一個首領為自己……——指羅馬的一位首領,即羅馬軍隊的一位統帥。這裏指路求·哥尼流·西庇阿,稱為「亞細亞的西庇阿」,以別於因戰勝漢尼拔和迦太基人而稱「阿非利加努」的普布利烏斯·哥尼流·西庇阿。這裏所指的西庇阿,因在東方的勝利、特別是在與安提阿古的這場戰爭中的勝利,得了「亞細亞的」之名。他是西庇阿·阿非利加努的兄弟,曾隨他遠征西班牙和非洲。歸來後,他因對國家的功勞獲執政官之職,並受命攻打已向羅馬宣戰的安提阿古。他在這場戰爭中順利,成功地挽回了羅馬之名的榮譽,洗除了羅馬軍隊因安提阿古的勝利而蒙受的羞辱。說他要「為自己」這樣行,意思無疑是:他從事這項事業是為自己的榮耀,為自己博取名聲。不是出於對公義的愛,也不是出於對國家的愛,而是要為自己贏得一場公開的凱旋式——也許指望藉著制伏安提阿古,得到與他兄弟對漢尼拔作戰後所得相等的凱旋。這裏歸於這位「首領」的動機,在羅馬軍隊的統帥中如此常見,在人類中也如此普遍,以致我們可以毫不遲疑地承認它準確地歸於這位征服者西庇阿,承認他為對抗安提阿古而從事的事業,根本上是「為他自己」的。
使他的羞辱止息——指安提阿古加於羅馬勢力的恥辱;旁註作「他的羞辱」。所指是安提阿古的勝仗帶給羅馬軍隊的恥辱。安提阿古似乎嘲弄了那勢力:他與征服列國者交戰而得勝,因而似乎侮辱了羅馬之名的尊嚴。這一切,都因西庇阿的勝利而被扭轉、被止息。
惟不加於自己——即不加任何羞辱給自己——沒有挫敗,沒有虧損,沒有虧缺勇略的指摘。意思是:他必如此進行這場戰爭,以致贏得無可指摘的名聲。這在各方面都應驗於西庇阿身上。
他必使羞辱返於自身——即他似乎加於羅馬人的羞辱與恥辱,要返回他自己身上。這事應驗於安提阿古在多次水陸交戰中的相繼失敗,並最終於主前190年馬格尼西亞之戰被西庇阿徹底擊潰。安提阿古屢敗於羅馬人、求和無效之後,「完全失去了鎮定,把駐軍從赫勒斯滂諸城全部撤出,在倉皇逃遁中把一切軍需輜重留在身後。他再度試圖開展和談,但當被要求放棄陶魯斯山以西的一切領地、並承擔戰爭費用時,他決意在陸上一戰再碰運氣。安提阿古投入戰場的兵力有步兵七萬、騎兵一萬二千,以及大批駱駝、戰象和裝有鐮刀的戰車。羅馬人與之對陣的只有三萬人,卻贏得了決定性的勝利。羅馬人僅損失三百二十五人;而安提阿古的軍隊中,步兵五萬、騎兵四千、戰象十五頭橫屍戰場,一千五百人被俘,王本人也幾經艱難才逃到撒狄。他這才卑辭求和,所得的條款正是他先前拒不接受的——放棄陶魯斯山以西的一切領地,並承擔戰爭費用。他又承諾不再蓄養戰象,艦船不超過十二艘。為確保這些條款的履行,羅馬人要求他交出十二名由他們選定的人質,其中包括他後來得了『伊皮法尼』別號的兒子安提阿古。」——雅恩《希伯來聯邦》,248、249頁。
英文原文
After this shall he turn his face unto the isles - The islands of the Mediterranean, particularly those in the neighborhood of and constituting a part of Greece. This he did in his wars with the Romans, for the Roman power then comprehended that part of the world, and it was the design of Antiochus, as already remarked, to extend the limits of his empire as far as it was at the time of Seleucus Nicator. This occurred after the defeat of Scopas, for, having given his daughter in marriage to Ptolemy, he supposed that he had guarded himself from any interference in his wars with the Romans from the Egyptians, and sent two of his sons with an army by land to Sardis, and he himself with a great fleet sailed at the same time into the AEgean Sea, and took many of the islands in that sea. The war which was waged between Antiochus and the Romans lasted for three years, and ended in the defeat of Antiochus, and in the subjugation of the Syrian kingdom to the Roman power, though, when it became a Roman province, it continued to be governed by its own kings. In this war, Hannibal, general of the Carthaginians, was desirous that Antiochus should unite with him in carrying his arms into Italy, with the hope that together they would be able to overcome the Romans; but Antiochus preferred to confine his operations to Asia Minor and the maritime parts of Greece; and the consequence of this, and of the luxury and indolence into which he sank, was his ultimate overthrow. Compare Jahn's "Heb. Commonwealth," pp. 246-249.
And shall take many - Many of those islands; many portions of the maritime country of Asia Minor and Greece. As a matter of fact, during this war which he waged, he became possessed of Ephesus, AEtolia, the island of Euboea, where, in the year 191 b.c. he married Eubia, a young lady of great beauty, and gave himself up for a long time to festivity and amusements - and then entrenched himself strongly at the pass of Thermopyloe. Afterward, when driven from that stronghold, he sailed to the Thracian Chersonesus, and fortified Sestos, Abydos, and other places, and, in fact, during these military expeditions, obtained the mastery of no inconsiderable part of the maritime portions of Greece. The prophecy was strictly fulfilled, that he should "take many" of those places.
But a prince for his own behalf - A Roman prince, or a leader of the Roman armies. The reference is to Lucius Cornelius Scipio, called Scipio Asiaticus, in contradistinction from Publius Cornelius Scipio, called "Africanus, from his conquest over Hannibal and the Carthaginians. The Scipio here referred to received the name "Asiaticus," on account of his victories in the East, and particularly in this war with Antiochus. He was a brother of Scipio Africanus, and had accompanied him in his expedition into Spain and Africa. After his return he was rewarded with the consulship for his services to the state, and was empowered to attack Antiochus, who had declared war against the Romans. In this war he was prosperous, and succeeded in retrieving the honor of the Roman name, and in wiping off the reproach which the Roman armies had suffered from the conquests of Antiochus. When it is said that he would do this "for his own, behalf," the meaning is, doubtless, that he would engage in the enterprise for his own glory, or to secure fame for himself. It was not the love of justice, or the love of country, but it was to secure for himself a public triumph - perhaps hoping, by subduing Antiochus, to obtain one equal to what his brother had received after his wars with Hannibal. The motive here ascribed to this "prince" was so common in the leaders of the Roman armies, and has been so generally prevalent among mankind, that there can be no hesitation in supposing that it was accurately ascribed to this conqueror, Seipio, and that the enterprise in which he embarked in opposing Antiochus was primarily "on his own behalf."
Shall cause the reproach offered by him to cease - The reproach offered by Antiochus to the Roman power. The margin is, "his reproach." The reference is to the disagrace brought on the Roman armies by the conquests of Antiochus. Antiochus had seemed to mock that power; he had engaged in war with the conquerors of nations; he had gained victories, and thus appeared to insult the majesty of the Roman name. All this was turned back again, or caused to cease, by the victories of Scipio.
Without his own reproach - Without any reproach to himself - any discomfiture - any imputation of want of skill or valor. That is, he would so conduct the war as to secure an untarnished reputation. This was in all respects true of Scipio.
He shall cause it to turn upon him - The reproach or shame which he seemed to cast upon the Romans would return upon himself. This occurred in the successive defeats of Antiochus in several engagements by water and by land, and in his final and complete overthrow at the battle of Magnesia (190 b.c.) by Scipio. After being several times overcome by the Romans, and vainly sueing for peace, "Antiochus lost all presence of mind, and withdrew his garrisons from all the cities on the Hellespont, and, in his precipitate flight, left all his military stores behind him. He renewed his attempts to enter into negotiations for peace, but when he was required to relinquish all his possessions west of the Taurus, and defray the expenses of the war, he resolved to try his fortune once more in a battle by land. Antiochus brought into the field seventy thousand infantry, twelve thousand cavalry, and a great number of camels, elephants, and chariots armed with scythes. To these the Romans could oppose but thirty thousand men, and yet they gained a decisive victory. The Romans lost only three hundred and twenty-five men; while, of the forces of Antiochus, fifty thousand infantry, four thousand cavalry, and fifteen elephants were left dead on the field, fifteen hundred men were made prisoners, and the king himself with great difficulty made his escape to Sardis. He now humbly sued for peace, and it was granted on the terms with which he had formerly refused compliance - that he should surrender all his possessions west of the Taurus, and that he should defray the expenses of the war. He further obligated himself to keep no elephants, and not more than twelve ships. To secure the performance of these conditions, the Romans required him to deliver up twelve hostages of their own selection, among whom was his son Antiochus, afterward surnamed Epiphanes." - Jahn's "Hebrew Commonwealth," pp. 248, 249.
19
Daniel 11:19
他就必轉向本地的保障——即他自己國土的堅固堡壘,因為希伯來文是複數。他這樣行,自然是為求保護:他必放棄征服的企圖,設法在自己的堡壘中尋求安全。事實上,這次失敗之後,安提阿古為了補充枯竭的府庫、籌措應付羅馬人索求的財源,前往帝國的幾個省份;他不再進行對外的戰爭,只在本國疆土之內尋求安全。
卻要絆跌仆倒,歸於無有——他死於劫掠以利買神廟的企圖。這事激起當地百姓叛亂,他和隨行的士兵一同被殺。他劫掠那廟的「動機」為何,不能確定——是為應付羅馬人的索求,還是出於貪婪(查士丁,第三十二卷2節);但他正是這樣「絆跌仆倒」、逝去了。——耶柔米,本處註釋;狄奧多羅斯·西庫路斯《殘篇》,第二十六卷30、49節;查士丁,第三十二卷2節;斯特拉波,744頁。關於他的預言到此為止;所列的細節之精密與準確,宛如事件發生「之後」才寫成的。確實,整段記述正如今日有人要扼要記述安提阿古大帝生平主要事件時所會寫出的那樣。
英文原文
Then he shall turn his face toward the fort of his own land - The strong fortifications of his own land - for the Hebrew word is in the plural. This he would do, of course, for protection. He would cease his attempts at conquest, and endeavor to find security in his own fortresses. As a matter of fact, after this defeat, Antiochus, in order to replenish his exhausted coffers, and to find the means of meeting the claims of the Romans, went into certain provinces of his empire. He attempted no other foreign wars, but sought security in his own dominions.
But he shall stumble and fall, and not be found - He died in an attempt to plunder the temple of Elymais. In this he provoked the people to an insurrection, and was slain, together with the soldiers who were with him. What was his "motive" for plundering that temple is uncertain, whether it was to meet the demands of the Romans, or whether it was avarice (Justin, xxxii. 2); but it was in this way that he "stumbled and fell," and passed away. - Jerome, "Com. in loc.;" Diod. Sic., "Fragmenta," xxvi. 30, 49; Justin, xxxii. 2; Strabo, p. 744. The prophecy respecting him terminates here, and the particulars specified are as minute and accurate as if it had been written "after" the event. Indeed, the whole account is just such as one would prepare now who should undertake to express in a brief compass the principal events in the life of Antiochus the Great.
20
Daniel 11:20
那時,必有一人興起接續他為王——旁註作「或作原地」。所用之字 כן(kên)本義是「立足點、崗位、處所」(見 Daniel 11:7 的註釋);這裏的意思只是:必有這樣一個人繼他在國中而起。他的後繼者必具有下文預言所指明的性格和命運。
橫徵暴斂的人——即以此為主要特徵的人:他的政府將以向民眾勒索金錢為顯著標記。希伯來文 נגשׂ(nâgas')本義是催逼、驅趕、強迫,繼而用於催逼債務的人,或向百姓橫徵貢賦的人。這字在 Deuteronomy 15:2-3 用於「錢財」的催索:「凡借東西給鄰舍的,不可向鄰舍和弟兄追討……至於外邦人,你可以向他追討。」在 2 Kings 23:35,約雅敬為要「照法老的命納銀」,便向國中的民徵收金銀。在 Zechariah 9:8——「欺壓的人不得再經過」——用的也是同一個字。這裏指這樣一個人:他的主要特徵將是向百姓勒索貢賦,或用各種手段斂財。
在王國的榮美之地——「在」字是譯者補加的。倫格克譯作:「他必容收稅的人(eintreiber)遍行王國的榮美之地。」這無疑正是其意:他必向王國中最富庶、最豐產的地區徵收貢賦——或是為償還前王所欠的債,或是為進行戰爭,或是為奢侈縱樂,或是為鋪張炫耀。
卻不過多日——比較短暫的時期。比較 Genesis 27:44; Genesis 29:20。單憑這話無法斷定他在位確切的年日,但這語氣會留下他統治短暫的印象。
他必傾覆——希伯來文作「必被折斷」,即他的權勢必被折斷、他必停止作王。僅憑這話,不能確實推斷他那時必被殺或去世,只表明他的統治那時將結束,儘管可能出於某種和平的方式。
卻非因忿怒——希伯來文作「忿怒」(複數)。不是因任何動亂或騷動,也不是因臣民的暴怒。這確實暗示他的死必是平安之死。
也不是因爭戰——不像許多王那樣。這描述表明:一個以和平告終的和平統治,只是為期短暫。這裏所指無疑是西流基·非羅帕托——安提阿古大帝的長子、直接的繼承者。預言的應驗見於關於他的下列事實:
(a)作為橫徵貢賦者。他必須繳付其父應允付給羅馬人的貢銀。這貢銀每年達一千他連得,因而他不得不竭力籌措這筆款項。按1850年代的幣值,猶太銀他連得約合美金1,505元(約合英幣339鎊),故這裏所指的一千猶太銀他連得約合美金一百五十萬元;希臘銀他連得值美金1,055元(約合英幣238鎊),若以這他連得計,總額約為美金一百萬元。在政府尋常開支之外還要籌得這筆款項,必須大費氣力;這事年年如此,而西流基此外又別無可稱,他被稱為「橫徵暴斂的人」,便不足為奇。
(b)在猶太人看來尤其如此,因為這些稅項或收入的不小部分來自巴勒斯坦。西流基利用埃及的動亂,把科埃勒敘利亞和巴勒斯坦兩省重新併入敘利亞王冠之下——他的父親安提阿古大帝原已把這兩省作為妝奩賜給嫁與多利買·伊皮法尼的女兒克婁帕特拉。——雅恩《希伯來聯邦》,255頁。主前176年,便雅憫人西門作了耶路撒冷聖殿的管理,又承包埃及諸王的稅收;他企圖作一些變革,遭大祭司奧尼阿斯三世堅決抵制。西門怒氣之下,去見西流基治下科埃勒敘利亞的總督亞波羅紐斯,告以聖殿中藏有巨寶。雅恩說(《希伯來聯邦》,255頁):「王原是猶太人的朋友,並曾照他父親的指示,經常撥款資助耶路撒冷獻祭的費用;但因每年須向羅馬人繳付一千他連得,他的財政已瀕於枯竭,便決意把聖殿的寶物據為己用。於是,為充實枯竭的府庫,他差赫利奧多魯斯前往耶路撒冷劫掠聖殿。」比較阿庇安《敘利亞戰爭》第四十五節60-65;並見普里多《聯編》第三卷208頁;2 Macc. 3。此外,必須籌措這麼多收入,也必給他招來「橫徵暴斂者」的名聲。
(c)這事行在可恰當稱為「他王國之榮美」的地方,即希伯來人言語中會如此稱呼之地——科埃勒敘利亞和巴勒斯坦。在希伯來人眼中,這是萬國的榮美;猶太作家慣用這類名稱稱呼它。比較 Daniel 11:16 的註釋。
(d)他的在位為期甚短——正合這裏所說「不多幾日」。事實上,他只作了十一、二年王;與他父親安提阿古長達三十七年的統治相比,誠為短暫。
(e)他死的方式。他不是陣亡,也不是亡於民變;事實上,他是被毒死的。他在位第十一年,把獨生子底米丟送往羅馬為人質,又釋放了在那城居住了十二年的兄弟安提阿古。王位繼承人既已不在近前,赫利奧多魯斯便圖謀自立為王,為此用毒藥弒了王。他糾合了一大黨羽,最後連那些主張歸順埃及王的人也被他爭取過來。安提阿古·伊皮法尼從羅馬返回途中、身在雅典時,得到了這些事變的消息。他求助於別迦摩王歐邁尼斯,輕而易舉地說動了歐邁尼斯和他的兄弟阿塔拉斯支持他的事業;他們在部分敘利亞人幫助下,剝奪了赫利奧多魯斯篡奪的權柄。這樣,主前175年,當合法繼承人底米丟遠在羅馬時,安提阿古·伊皮法尼安然登上王位。——阿庇安《敘利亞戰爭》第六十五節60-65;雅恩《希伯來聯邦》第九章第91節。本章其餘部分,詳述安提阿古·伊皮法尼(即安提阿古四世)的罪行、殘暴與壓迫。
英文原文
Then shall stand up in his estate - Margin, "or, place." The word used - כן kên - means, properly, "a stand, station, place" (see the notes at Daniel 11:7), and the idea here is simply that he would be succeeded in the kingdom by such an one. His successor would have the character and destiny which the prophecy proceeds to specify.
A raiser of taxes - One who shall be mainly characterized for this; that is, whose government would be distinguished eminently by his efforts to wring money out of the people. The Hebrew word נגשׂ nâgas' means, properly, to urge, to drive, to impel, and it is then applied to one who urges or presses a debtor, or who exacts tribute of a people. The word is used with reference to "money" exactions in Deuteronomy 15:2-3 : "Every creditor that lendeth aught unto his neighbor, he shall not exact it of his neighbor or of his brother. Of a foreigner thou mayest exact it again." So in 2 Kings 23:35, Jehoiakim taxed the land "to give the money according to the commandment of Pharaoh: he exacted the silver and the gold of the people of the land." In Zechariah 9:8 - "And no oppressor shall pass through them anymore" - the same word is used. Here it denotes one who would be mainly characterized by his extorting tribute of his people, or using means to obtain money.
In the glory of the kingdom - The word "in" here is supplied by our translators. Lengerke renders it, "who shall suffer the tax-gatherer (eintreiber) to go through the glory of the kingdom." This is evidently the meaning. He would lay the richest and most productive parts of his kingdom under contribution. This might be either to pay a debt contracted by a former monarch; or to carry on war; or to obtain the means of luxurious indulgence; or for purposes of magnificence and display.
But within few days - A comparatively brief period. Compare Genesis 27:44; Genesis 29:20. It is impossible from this to determine the precise period which he would live, but the language would leave the impression that his would be a short reign.
He shall be destroyed - Hebrew, "shall be broken. That is, his power shall be broken." he shall cease to reign. It would not be certainly inferred from this that he would be put to death, or would die at that time, but that his reign then would come to an end, though it might be in some peaceful way.
Neither in anger - Hebrew, "angers." Not in any tumult or excitement, or by any rage of his subjects. This would certainly imply that his death would be a peaceful death.
Nor in battle - As many kings fell. The description would indicate a reign of peace, and one whose end would be peace, but who would have but a brief reign. The reference here is, undoubtedly, to Seleucus Philopator, the oldest son of Antiochus the Great, and his immediate successor. The fulfillment of the prediction is seen in the following facts in regard to him:
(a) As an exactor of tribute. He was bound to pay the tribute which his father had agreed to pay to the Romans. This tribute amounted to a thousand talents annually, and consequently made it necessary for him to apply his energies to the raising of that sum. The Jewish talent of silver was equal to (in the 1850's) about 1,505 of American money (about 339 British pounds), and, consequently, this thousand talents, of the Jewish talent of silver here referred to, was equal to (in 1850's) about a million and a half dollars. The Greek talent of silver was worth (in 1850's) 1,055 of American money (about 238 British pounds), and, if this was the talent, the sum would be about one million dollars. To raise this, in addition to the ordinary expenses of the government, would require an effort, and, as this was continued from year to year, and as Seleucus was known for little else, it was not unnatural that the should be characterized as the "raiser of taxes."
(b) Especially would this be true in the estimation of the Jews, for no small part of these taxes, or this revenue, was derived from Palestine. Seleucus, taking advantage of the disturbances in Egypt, had reunited to the Syrian crown the provinces of Coelo-Syria and Palestine, which his father Antiochus the Great had given in dowry to his daughter Cleopatra, who was married to Ptolemy Epiphanes. - Jahn, "Heb. Commonwealth," p. 255. In the year 176 b.c., Simon, a Benjamite, who became governor of the temple at Jerusalem, the farmer of the revenues of the Egyptian kings, attempted to make some innovations, which were steadily resisted by the high priest Onias III Simon, in anger, went to Apollonius, governor of Coelo-Syria under Seleucus, and informed him of the great treasures contained in the temple. "The king," says Jahn ("Heb. Commonwealth," p. 255), "through a friend to the Jews, and though he had regularly made disbursements, according to the directions of his father, toward sustaining the expenses of the sacrifices at Jerusalem, determined to apply to his own use the treasures of the temple, for the annual payment of one thousand talents to the Romans had reduced his finances to a very low ebb. With the design, therefore, of replenishing his exhausted treasury, he sent Heliodorus to Jerusalem to plunder the temple." Compare Appian, "Syriac." xlv. 60-65. See also Prideaux, "Con." iii. 208; 2 Macc. 3. Besides this, the necessity of raising so much revenue would give him the character of a "raiser of taxes."
(c) This was done in what might properly be termed "the glory of his kingdom," or in what would, in the language of an Hebrew, be so called - Coelo-Syria and Palestine. To the eye of a Hebrew this was the glory of all lands, and the Jewish writers were accustomed to designate it by some such appellation. Compare the notes at Daniel 11:16.
(d) His reign continued but a short time - answering to what is here said, that it would be for a "few days." In fact, he reigned but eleven or twelve years, and that, compared with the long reign of Antiochus his father - thirty-seven years - was a brief period.
(e) The manner of his death. He did not fall in battle, nor was he cut off in a popular tumult. He was, in fact, poisoned. In the eleventh year of his reign, he sent his only son Demetrius as hostage to Rome, and released his brother Antiochus, who had resided twelve years in that city. As the heir to the crown was now out of the way, Heliodorus sought to raise himself to the royal dignity, and for this purpose he destroyed the king by poison. He attached a large party to his interests, and finally gained over those who were in favor of submitting to the king of Egypt. Antiochus Epiphanes received notice of these transactions while he was at Athens on his return from Rome. He applied himself to Eumenes, king of Pergamos, whom, with his brother Attalus, he easily induced to espouse his cause, and they, with the help of a part of the Syrians, deprived Heliodorus of his usurped authority. Thus, in the year 175 b.c., Antiochus Epiphanes quietly ascended the throne, while the lawful heir, Demetrius, was absent at Rome. Appian, "Syriac." lxv. 60-65; Jahn, "Heb. Commonwealth," ch. ix. Section 91. The remainder of this chapter is occupied with a detail of the crimes, the cruelties, and the oppressions of Antiochus Epiphanes, or Antiochus IV.
21
Daniel 11:21
必有一個卑鄙的人興起接續他為王——「接續他為王」即接續王位。見 Daniel 11:7, Daniel 11:20 的註釋。這裏指安提阿古·伊皮法尼,他於主前175年至163年作王。這裏加給他的「卑鄙」一詞,其後的歷史證明在他身上——無論為人、為君——都極其貼切。譯作「卑鄙」的希伯來文 נבזה(nı̂bezeh),本義是被藐視、被輕看的人(Isaiah 49:7; Psalm 22:6 (7))。這裏的意思是:他是一個本該被人藐視、也必被人輕看的人——品格低劣、卑鄙、可鄙的人。武加大作 despectus;希臘文作 ἐξουδενώθη(exoudenōthē);路德作 ein ungeachteter。再沒有比這些字更適合一個人的了——用在安提阿古·伊皮法尼身上,無論登位前後,莫不如此。他篡奪王位的方式已如前述。他得了伊皮法尼(Ἐπιφανής,Epiphanēs)——「顯赫者」——的別號;據阿庇安說,是因為他抵擋外邦人赫利奧多魯斯的篡奪、維護了王室的權利。他又持有 Θεός(Theos,「神」)之名,至今仍見於他的錢幣上。
但他的臣民不稱他「伊皮法尼」,而稱他伊皮馬尼(Ἐπιμανής,Epimanēs)——「狂人」;這名字他才當之無愧。雅恩的一段記述(《希伯來聯邦》第十章第92節)足以表明「卑鄙」一詞用在他是何等貼切:「他常帶着兩三個僕人,像個閒漢在安提阿街上閒蕩,對貴族不屑一顧;會走進金匠和其他工匠的作坊與他們交談,與最低層的百姓作無聊瑣碎的閒談,混跡於外邦人和品性最卑劣之徒中間。他不以進入放蕩少年的圈子為恥,與他們飲酒作樂,還唱歌吹笛助興。他常在公共浴池中出現於平民之間,作各樣愚妄的戲謔,全然不顧自己地位和身份的尊嚴。他不時醉倒街頭,把錢四處拋擲,並行種種同樣荒唐的蠢事。他會身穿長袍、頭戴玫瑰花冠巡行首都街道;若有人想從旁經過或跟隨他,他就用藏在衣下的石塊擲他們」,等等。另見阿庇安《敘利亞戰爭》第四十五節70-75;優西比烏《編年史》;阿特納奧斯第五卷193頁、第十卷438頁;李維第四十一卷20節;狄奧多羅斯·西庫路斯《殘篇》第二十六卷65節、第三十一卷7、8節;普里多《聯編》第三卷212-214頁;1 Macc. 1:9。
人必不將國的尊榮給他——即百姓必不將它給他。換言之,王位不是由國家的任何法律或行動授與他,也不是按正當的繼承或權利歸於他。王位的合法繼承人是遠在羅馬的底米丟;王位本當正當地歸他,但在他缺席期間,安提阿古憑自己的詭計、而非國家的自願授予,取得了王位。
他必趁人坦然無備的時候……——即安靜地;不藉戰爭或武力,乃藉權術而非兵器。格塞尼烏斯(《詞典》)把這裏的措辭譯作「在安穩之中」,即出其不意、突然。其意似乎是:他要在國民意想不到、毫無戒備之時行事,「搶在他們前頭」。這一切都與事實吻合。國民似乎沒有料到,安提阿古會在他兄長死後圖謀登位。他卻悄悄離開羅馬——把王位的合法繼承人、他的姪兒底米丟留在那裏——來到雅典,得悉敘利亞的局勢,那時赫利奧多魯斯已篡奪權柄;他與別迦摩王結盟得其援助,又藉反對篡位者赫利奧多魯斯的一部分敘利亞人之助,剝奪了他的權柄,自己登上王位。似乎沒有人疑心這是他的目的,也沒有人懷疑他的目標不是別的,而是除掉篡位者、好讓姪兒登位。
並用諂媚的話得國——חלקלקות(chălaqelaqqôth),潤滑、諂媚之意(拉丁 lubricitates, blanditioe)。埃利奧特(《啟示錄》第四卷,133頁)說:「這詞有雙關之意,既用於道路的滑,也用於舌頭的滑——即諂媚與欺詐。」前者見 Psalm 35:6「願他們的道路又暗又滑」;後者見其源出動詞的 Proverbs 2:16; Proverbs 7:5「說諂媚話的外女」、Proverbs 29:5「諂媚鄰舍的(或作欺瞞鄰舍的)」。在後一意義上,這動詞形似乎既用於此處,也用於下文 Daniel 11:32, Daniel 11:34:「偽裝之術」(格塞尼烏斯)。這裏可能的意思是:他將以偽裝的行動、以及賞賜和官職的應許取得王位。他大概向別迦摩王歐邁尼斯、以及支持他事業的敘利亞貴族和平民作了這樣的應許。用這種方法收買眾人之助並非難事,而安提阿古的品格,正是不惜用任何手段達到目的的那種。也許他還抬出有望得到羅馬人的援助——他曾在羅馬長住。篡位者藉諂媚民眾中某些階層、應許厚賞、官職和撤除苛政而開路,是常見的事。比較普里多《聯編》第三卷212頁。並見 2 Samuel 15:1-6 押沙龍的事例。
英文原文
And in his estate - In his place. See the notes at Daniel 11:7, Daniel 11:20.
Shall stand up a vile person - There shall succeed to the throne. The reference here is to Antiochus Epiphanes, who reigned from 175 b.c. to 163 b.c. The epithet "vile" here given him was one which his subsequent history showed was eminently appropriate to him in all respects, as a man and as a prince. The Hebrew word rendered "vile" - נבזה nı̂bezeh - properly means one despised or held in contempt, Isaiah 49:7; Psalm 22:6 (7). The meaning here is, that he was one who deserved to be despised, and who would be held in contempt - a man of a low, base, contemptible character. Vulgate, "despectus;" Greek ἐξουδενώθη exoudenōthē; Luther, "ein ungeachteter." Never were terms better applied to a man than these to Antiochus Epiphanes - both before and after his ascension to the throne. The manner of his seizing upon the crown is stated above. He was surnamed Epiphanes (Ἐπιφανής Epiphanēs), "the Illustrious," because, if we believe Appian, he vindicated the claims of the royal family against the usurpations of the foreigner Heliodorus. He also bore the name Θεός Theos, "God," which is still seen upon his coins.
But by his subjects he was called Epimanes (Ἐπιμανής Epimanēs) "the Insane," instead of "Epiphanes" - a name which he much more richly deserved. The following statement from Jahn (Heb. Commonwealth, ch. x. Section 92) will show with what propriety the term "vile" was applied to him: "He often lounged like a mere idler about the streets of Antioch, attended by two or three servants, and not deigning to look at the nobles; would talk with goldsmiths and other mechanics in their workshops, engage in idle and trifling conversation with the lowest of the people, and mingle in the society of foreigners and men of the vilest character. He was not ashamed to go into the dissipated circles of the young, to drink and carouse with them, and to assist their merriment by singing songs and playing on his flute. He often appeared in the public baths among the common people, engaging in every kind of foolish jest, without the least regard to the dignity of his station and character. Not unfrequently he was seen drunk in the streets, when he would throw his money. about, and practice various other fooleries equally extravagant. He would parade the streets of his capital in a long robe, and with a garland of roses upon his head: and if any attempted to pass by or to follow him, he would pelt them with stones, which he carried concealed under his garments," etc. See also Appian in "Syriacis," 45:70-75; Eusebius in "Chronicon;" Athenaeus, lib. v. p. 193; x. p. 438; Livy, xli. 20; Diod. Sic. "Frag." xxvi. 65; xxxi. 7, 8; Prideaux, "Con." iii.-212-214; 1 Macc. 1:9.
To whom they shall not give the honor of the kingdom - That is, the people. Or, in other words, it should not be conferred on him by any law or act of the nation, or in any regular succession or claim. The true heir to the crown was Demetrius, who was absent at Rome. On him the crown would have regularly devolved; but in his absence it was obtained by Antiochus by arts which he practiced, and not by any voluntary grant of the nation.
But he shall come in peaceably - Quietly; without war or force; by art rather than by arms. Gesenius (Lexicon) renders the phrase used here "in the midst of security;" that is, unexpectedly, suddenly. The idea seems to be, that he would do it when the nation was not expecting it, or apprehending it; when they would be taken off their guard, and he would "steal a march upon them." All this accorded with fact. The nation seemed not to have anticipated that Antiochus would attempt to ascend the throne on the death of his brother. But he quietly left Rome - while Demetrius, his nephew, the true heir to the crown, remained there; came to Athens, and learned what was the state of things in Syria, where Heliodorus had usurped the authority; made an agreement with the king of Pergamos to aid him, and, by the assistance of a part of the Syrians who were opposed to the usurper Heliodorus, deprived him of the authority, and himself took possession of the crown. No one seemed to suspect that this was his aim, or to doubt that his object was to remove an usurper that his nephew might be placed on the throne.
And obtain the kingdom by flatteries - חלקלקות chălaqelaqqôth - "lubricitates, blanditioe." "The word," says Elliott (Rev. iv. 133), "has a double sense, being applied both to the slipperiness of a path, and the slipperiness or flattering and deceit of the tongue." In the former sense it occurs in Psalm 35:6, "Let their way be dark and slippery;" in the latter, its originating verb, Proverbs 2:16; Proverbs 7:5, "The stranger that flattereth or dissembleth with his words;" and Proverbs 29:5, "A man that flattereth (or dissembleth to) his neighbor." In this latter sense the verbal seems to be used both here and in the verses Daniel 11:32, Daniel 11:34 below: "arts of dissimulation." - Gesenius. The probable meaning here is, that he would obtain the throne by acts of dissembling, and by promises of rewards and offices. Such promises he would probably make to Eumenes, king of Pergamos, and to the Syrian nobles and people who espoused his cause. It would not be difficult to secure the aid of multitudes in this way, and the character of Antiochus was just such as to permit him to use any of these arts to accomplish his ends. Perhaps, also, he might hold out the hope of aid from the Romans, with whom he had long lived. It was no uncommon thing for an usurper to make his way by flattering certain classes of a people, and by promises of largesses, of offices, and of the removal of oppressive burdens. Compare Prideaux, "Con." iii. 212. See also the case of Absalom in 2 Samuel 15:1-6.
22
Daniel 11:22
必有洪水泛濫的軍兵——這裏指安提阿古對某國的一次強大入侵,要席捲擋在路上的一切。「洪水的膀臂」一語,比喻似有混雜。筆者心中的觀念大概是:他看見大隊人馬在安提阿古率領下入侵一國;把這比作漫過大地的「洪水」,並非不自然(見 Isaiah 8:8)。而說洪水有「膀臂」,向遠近伸展,把一切捲去沖走,也並非全然不自然;正如我們說海灣(海之臂)、河灣(河之臂)等。這樣,那泛濫——那入侵——便如大水鋪展,橫掃一切。
必被他沖沒——先知沒有指明這樣被沖沒的「是誰」。有人以為指希伯來人,但更正確的解釋是指埃及。見 Daniel 11:25 的註釋。事實上,赫利奧多魯斯的軍隊、希伯來人的勢力、埃及的軍隊,都同樣在他面前潰散。不過先知的眼目在此似乎更注視對埃及的入侵——那是安提阿古最早、最顯著的行動之一,先知對其歷史的記述也最詳。
盟約的君也必如此——他也要被擊破制伏。「盟約的君」指誰,向來意見不一。許多人認為指猶太人的大祭司,視之為神與他們所立「盟約」之下、或「盟約」子民中的元首和統治者。但這名稱在別處從未加於猶太大祭司,加在他身上也不甚恰當。所指毋寧是埃及王——安提阿古大帝曾與他立約結盟,因而被視為以莊嚴條約與敘利亞人聯結。見倫格克該處的討論;埃利奧特亦持此見(《啟示錄》第四卷,133頁)。
英文原文
And with the arms of a flood - The refercnce here is to some mighty invasion of some country by Antiochus, which would sweep everything before him. There seems to be some confusion of metaphor in the phrase, "the arms of a flood." The idea in the mind of the writer appears to have been this: He saw an invasion of some country by hosts of men under the command of Antiochus. This it was not unnatural to compare with an "inundation of waters" spreading over a land. See Isaiah 8:8. Nor was it altogether unnatural to speak of an inundation as having "arms" extending far and near; sweeping everything to itself, or carrying it away. Thus we speak of an arm of the sea, an arm of a river, etc. In this manner the inundation - the invasion - seemed to spread itself out like waters, sweeping all away.
Shall they be overflown, from before him - The prophet does not specify "who" they would be that would thus be overthrown. Some have supposed that the reference is to the Hebrews, but the more correct interpretation is what refers it to Egypt, See the notes at Daniel 11:25. As a matter of fact, the forces of Heliodorus, the forces of the Hebrews, and the forces of the Egyptians, were alike broken and scattered before him. The eye of the prophet, however, seems rather here to be on the invasion of Egypt, which was one of the earliest and most prominent acts of Antiochus, and into the history of which the prophet goes most into detail.
Yea, also the prince of the covenant - He also shall be broken and overcome. There has been some diversity of opinion as to who is meant by "the prince of the covenant" here. Many suppose that it is the high priest of the Jews, as being the chief prince or ruler under the "covenant" which God made with them, or among the "covenant" people. But this appellation is not elsewhere given to the Jewish high priest, nor is it such as could with much propriety be applied to him. The reference is rather to the king of Egypt, with whom a covenant or compact had been made by Antiochus the Great, and who was supposed to be united, therefore, to the Syrians by a solemn treaty. See Lengerke, in loc. So Elliott, "Rev." iv. 133.
23
Daniel 11:23
與結盟之後——即和平修好之約。敘利亞諸王與埃及諸王之間最大的爭執,是科埃勒敘利亞和巴勒斯坦的歸屬。雙方都聲稱,在亞歷山大帝國最初的瓜分中,這部分國土歸於自己;他們常想以征服解決,也常想以條約解決。因此這地區不斷易手,又是頻繁戰事的所在。這裏所說的「盟約」,看來正與這地有關——即屢次向埃及王作出的、要把科埃勒敘利亞和巴勒斯坦移交給他的應許。這兩省在主前301年的條約中已劃歸多利買·拉古斯;安提阿古大帝又曾於其女克婁帕特拉作埃及王后時,以之為妝奩再次質押。——雅恩《希伯來聯邦》,260頁。然而安提阿古·伊皮法尼絕無意兌現這一讓與,這便是他與埃及人連年交戰的緣由。
他必行詭詐——指對上述的約或條約而言。他必設法逃避其要求,拒絕履行其條件,不按協定交出那兩省。歷史與此完全吻合:他根本不打算遵守條約,千方百計逃避,終於與埃及打了一連串血戰。為了這條約的條款、並保障各自的利益,雙方都遣使前往羅馬,在羅馬元老院前陳明主張。——波利比烏斯《使節篇》第78、82節;耶柔米本處註釋。多利買·非羅米托一滿十四歲,便正式受任執政;周圍各國使者紛來祝賀他登位。「此時安提阿古差姆內斯修斯之子亞波羅紐斯前往埃及,表面是賀王加冕,實際意在探察埃及朝廷的意向。亞波羅紐斯回報埃及人視他為敵之後,安提阿古立即航海到約帕,巡視他面向埃及的邊境,並加以設防。」——雅恩《希伯來聯邦》,260頁;2 Macc. 4:21。
安提阿古的目的,無疑是不按已訂條約交出科埃勒敘利亞和巴勒斯坦;但他又想盡可能不經公開決裂而取得它們——這便是他的外交伎倆、他逃避履行協定的種種努力。即使在他已入侵埃及、握有多利買·非羅米托王本人之後,他「仍然假稱他來埃及,純是為多利買王的好處,為他把國事整理妥當;多利買也覺得宜於裝作真把他當作朋友。但他必定看得出,」雅恩說,「安提阿古滿口友誼之詞,卻不忘劫掠,因為他把埃及各地搶掠一空。」——《希伯來聯邦》,263頁。
因為他必上來——上來攻埃及。其結果便是戰爭。他不肯按條約交出那兩省,終必入侵埃及,把戰事帶進它的疆界。
微小的軍兵卻成為強盛——這話的意思似乎是:起初他自己的兵力不多;他上去的方式也不惹人疑竇;但或因在當地增兵,或因與同盟者聯合,或因以賞賜的應許吸引民眾,或因逐城逐地攻取併入自己的版圖,他必成為強盛。雅恩說(《希伯來聯邦》,263頁):「他以一支小部隊,幾乎兵不血刃,便據有了孟菲斯和遠至亞歷山德里亞的全埃及。」比較狄奧多羅斯·西庫路斯第二十六卷75、77節;約瑟夫斯《猶太古史》第十二卷第五章2節。事實是:安提阿古入侵埃及時,自稱是埃及王的朋友,是來幫助他、使他穩坐王位的;但他逐漸取得一城又一城、制伏一地又一地,最終連王本人也落入他手,完全受他轄制。
英文原文
And after the league made with him - A treaty of peace and concord. The great subject of contention between the kings of Syria and Egypt was the possession of Coelo-Syria and Palestine. This they often endeavored to settle by conquest as each of them claimed that in the original partition of the empire of Alexander this portion of the empire fell to himself; and often they endeavored to settle it by treaty. Consequently this region was constantly passing from one to the other, and was also the seat of frequent wars. The "league" here referred to seems to have been that respecting this country - file successive promises which had been made to the king of Egypt that Coelo-Syria and Palestine should be made over to him. These provinces had been secured to Ptolemy Lagus by the treaty made 301 b.c., and they had been again pledged by Antiochus the Great, in dowry, when his daughter Cleopatra should be made queen of Egypt. - Jahn, "Heb. Commonwealth," p. 260. Antiochus Epiphanes, however, was by no means disposed to confirm this grant, and hence, the wars in which he was involved with the Egyptians.
He shall work deceitfully - In reference to the covenant or treaty above referred to. He shall endeavor to evade its claims; he shall refuse to comply with its conditions; he shall not deliver up the provinces according to the terms of the compact. The history accords exactly with this, for he did not intend to comply with the terms of the treaty, but sought every means to evade it, and finally waged a succession of bloody wars with Egypt. In reference to the terms of this treaty, and to secure their respective interests, both parties sent ambassadors to Rome to urge their claims before the Roman Senate. - Polybius, "Legat." Sections 78, 82; Jerome, "Com. in loc." As soon as Ptolemy Philometor had reached his fourteenth year, he was solemnly invested with the government; and ambassadors from all surrounding countries came to congatulate him on His accession to the throne. "On this occasion Antiochus sent to Egypt Apollonius, the son of Mnestheus, apparently to congratulate the king on his coronation, but with the real intention of sounding the purposes of the Egyptian court. When Apollonius, on has return, informed Antiochus that he was viewed as an enemy by the Egyptians, he immediately sailed to Joppa to survey his frontiers toward Egypt, and to put them in a state of defense." - Jahn, "Heb. Commonwealth" p. 260; 2 Macc. 4:21.
The purpose of Antiochus was undoubtedly not to surrender Coelo-Syria and Palestine according to the treaties which had been made; and yet he designed to secure them if possible without an open rupture, and hence, his arts of diplomacy, or his efforts to evade compliance with the terms of the compact. Even when he had invaded Egypt, and had obtained possession of the king, Ptolemy Philometor, he still "pretended that he had come to Egypt solely for the good of king Ptolemy, to set the affairs of his kingdom in order for him; and Ptolemy found it expedient to act as though he really thought him his friend. But he must have seen," says Jahn, "that Antiochus, with all his professions of friendship, was not unmindful of spoil, for he plundered Egypt in every quarter." - "Heb. Commonwealth," p. 263.
For he shall come up - Come upon Egypt. The result would be war. Rather than surrender the provinces according to the treaty, he would ultimately invade Egypt, and carry war into its borders.
And shall become strong with a small people - The meaning of this seems to be, that at first his own forces would be small; that he would go up in such a way as not to excite suspicion, but that, either by an increase of his forces there, by uniting himself to confederates, by alluring the people by the promise of rewards, or by gradually taking one town after another and adding them to his dominions, he would become strong. Jahn (Heb. Commonwealth, p. 263) says, "with a small body of troops he made himself master of Memphis, and of all Egypt as far as Alexandria, almost without striking a blow." Compare Diod. Sic. xxvi. 75, 77; Jos. "Ant." xii. 5, 2. The fact in the case was, that Antiochus pretended in his invasion of Egypt to be the friend of the Egyptian king, and that he came to aid him, and to settle him finaly on the throne. By degrees, however, he became possessed of one town after another, and subdued one place after another, until he finally became possessed of the king himself, and had him entirely in his powcr.
24
Daniel 11:24
他必安然進入列國最肥美的地——旁註作「或作那太平肥美之地」。但正文的譯法更準確,其意是:他要「出其不意」地行這事(倫格克:unvermuthet);他要漸進而巧妙地推進,直到奪得那地最好的部分。比較 Genesis 27:28, Genesis 27:39。史實是:他打着與征服不同的旗號前往,逐一佔據埃及的主要城邑。狄奧多羅斯·西庫路斯和約瑟夫斯都說,安提阿古首次入侵那國時「用了一個卑鄙的詭計」,卻未言明是何詭計。雅恩說,大概是他假裝以多利買朋友的身分而來。說他必「安然進入」,正暗指此事——即以某種和平或友好的藉口、某種虛假諂媚的詭計進入。約瑟夫斯(《猶太古史》第十二卷第五章2節)論安提阿古說:「他率大軍來到佩盧西烏姆,以詭詐勝了多利買·非羅勒克托,奪取了埃及。」狄奧多羅斯和約瑟夫斯所述、他據有孟菲斯和遠至亞歷山德里亞全埃及的事實,充分說明了這裏所說他必「進入列國最肥美的地」——那些正是埃及最上選、最肥沃的地區。
他必行他列祖和列祖之祖所未曾行的——即他的前無一人所能行的事:征服埃及。他們無一人如此完全地據有埃及,無一人從它掠得如此多的戰利品。事實確實如此,無可置疑。他的前人與埃及人的戰事,大多為爭科埃勒敘利亞和巴勒斯坦兩省,在那裏進行。安提阿古·伊皮法尼卻先取埃及的門戶佩盧西烏姆,隨即入侵埃及本土,奪其最堅固的堡壘,擄其王。——雅恩《希伯來聯邦》,263頁。比較 1 Macc. 1:16。
搶來的財寶……必分散……——即分給他的追隨者;他要以埃及的掠物賞賜他們。比較 1 Macc. 1:19:「他們就得了埃及地堅固的城,搶奪其中的財物。」
他又必設計……——旁註作「圖謀他的計劃」,照希伯來文。意思是:他必籌劃,或這是他的目標。他必向埃及堅固設防之地發動戰事。
攻打堅固城——安提阿古佔了埃及門戶佩盧西烏姆,奪取孟菲斯,隨後圍攻亞歷山德里亞,以為一陷此城,全國便歸他所有。——約瑟夫斯《猶太古史》第十二卷第五章2節。
直到一個時期——約瑟夫斯(同上)說,他因羅馬人以命令威嚇、叫他放手埃及,被迫離開亞歷山德里亞和全埃及。此外還有別的原因,與此相合,促使他撤出那國:他因自己死訊在猶太所生影響而大怒——據聞猶太人聞訊盡皆歡喜,起而叛亂;他便決意向他們復仇,離開埃及,前往耶路撒冷,或以強攻、或以詭計,將其制伏。
英文原文
He shall enter peaceably even upon the fattest places of the province - The margin is, "or, into the peaceable and fat." The version in the text, however, is the more correct, and the sense is, that he would do this "unexpectedly" (Lengerke, uvermuthet); he would make gradual and artful approaches until he had seized upon the best portions of the land. Compare Genesis 27:28, Genesis 27:39. The history is, that he went there with different professions than those of conquest, and one after another he took possession of the principal towns of Egypt. In his first invasion of that country, Diodorus Siculus and Josephus both say that Antiochus "availed himself of a mean artifice," without specifying what it was. Jahn says that probably it was that he pretended to come as the friend of Ptolemy. It was to this that the allusion is here, when it is said that he would "enter peaceably" - that is, with some pretence of peace or friendship, or with some false and flattering art. Josephus (Ant. xii. ch. v. Section 2) says of Antiochus, that "he came with great forces to Pelusium, and circumvented Ptolemy Philorector "by treachery," and seized upon Egypt." The fact stated by Diodorus and Josephus, that he took possession of Memphis and of all Egypt, as far as Alexandria, fully illustrates what is said here, that he would "enter upon the fattest places of the province." These were the most choice and fertile portions of Egypt."
And he shall do what his fathers have not done, nor his fathers' fathers - Which none of his predecessors have been able to do; to wit, in the conquest of Egypt. No one of them had it so completely in his possession; no one obtained from it so much spoil. There can be no doubt that such was the fact. The wars of his predecessors with the Egyptians had been mostly waged in Coelo-Syria and Palestine, for the possession of these provinces. Antiochus Epiphanes, however, at first took Pelusium, the key of Egypt, and then invaded Egypt itself, seized upon its strongest places, and made the king a captive. - Jahn, "Heb. Commonwealth," p. 263. Compare 1 Macc. 1:16.
He shall scatter among them the prey ... - Among his followers. He shall reward them with the spoils of Egypt. Compare 1 Macc. 1:19: "Thus they got the strong cities in the land of Egypt, and he took the spoils thereof.
And he shall forecast his devices - Margin, "think his thoughts." The margin is in accordance with the Hebrew. The meaning is, that he would form plans, or that this would be his aim. He would direct the war against the strongly-fortified places of Egypt.
Against the strongholds - Antiochus took possession of Pelusium, the key of Egypt; he seized upon Memphis, and he then laid siege to Alexandria, supposing that if that were reduced, the whole country would be his. - Jos. "Ant." b. xii. ch. v. Section 2.
Even for a time - Josephus (ut sup.) says that he was driven from Alexandria, and out of all Egypt, by the threatenings of the Romans, commanding him to let that country alone. There were other reasons also which, combined with this, induced him to retire from that country. He was greatly enraged by the effect which a report of his death had produced in Judea. It was said that all the Jews rejoiced at that report, and rose in rebellion; and he therefore resolved to inflict revenge on them, and left Egypt, and went to Jerusalem, and subdued it either by storm or by stratagem.
25
Daniel 11:25
他必奮勇率領大軍攻擊南方王——這必指安提阿古後來對埃及的一次入侵。他在位期間曾四次侵攻那國,成功程度不一。第一次,他取了佩盧西烏姆,在那裏留駐防兵之後,退往推羅過冬。第二次即上文所述,他取了孟菲斯,圍攻亞歷山德里亞。此處所指的第三次入侵,發生在他攻取耶路撒冷之後;起因是:多利買·非羅米托既在安提阿古手中,埃及人便立多利買·菲斯康(肥王)為王。這位君王取名「有益者二世」(Euergetes II)。安提阿古此次入侵(主前168年)所標榜的目的,是支持多利買·非羅米托的王位主張、反對其弟的篡奪;但其真正目的,是使全國屈服於自己的權下。他在佩盧西烏姆附近的海上擊敗亞歷山德里亞人,隨後把陸軍列於亞歷山德里亞城前。多利買·菲斯康遣使羅馬求元老院保護,同時與安提阿古進行和談。議案被拒;但安提阿古見亞歷山德里亞難以攻克,便退往孟菲斯,假意把國交還多利買·非羅米托,在佩盧西烏姆留下重兵,返回安提阿。馬加比一書作者如此描述這次入侵(1 Macc. 1:17):「他便帶着大軍、戰車、大象、馬兵和龐大艦隊進入埃及。」——波爾菲利烏斯,經斯卡利格引述;波利比烏斯《使節篇》81、82、84節;李維44.19;45.11;查士丁34.2;普里多《聯編》iii.232-235。
南方王——即埃及王多利買·菲斯康。
必以極大的軍兵奮起爭戰——以抵擋安提阿古。
他卻站立不住——他必無力抵抗他。他的海軍被擊敗;安提阿古仍據有孟菲斯,並圍攻亞歷山德里亞。
因為他們必設計害他——希伯來文作「必思想 thoughts」(見 Daniel 11:24 的註釋);即他們要籌劃計謀擊敗他。此處指入侵的軍隊將為傾覆埃及王而籌劃機敏的計策。
英文原文
And he shall stir up his power and his courage against the king of the south with a great army - This must refer to a subsequent invasion of Egypt by Antiochus. In the course of his reign he four times invaded that conntry with various degrees of success. In the first, he took Pelusium, and having placed a garrison there, retired into winter-quarters to Tyre. In the second, above referred to, he took Memphis and laid siege to Alexandria. The third invasion here referred to was after he had taken Jerusalem, and was caused by the fact that, as Ptolemy Philometor for was in the hands of Antiochus, the Egyptians had raised Ptolemy Physcon (the Gross) to the throne. This prince assumed the name of Euergetes II. The pretended object of Antiochus in this invasion (168 b.c.) was to support the claims of Ptolemy Philometor against the usurpation of his brother, but his real purpose was to subject the whole country to his own power. He defeated the Alexandrians by sea near Pelusium, and then drew up his land forces before the city of Alexandria. Ptolemy Physcon sent an embassy to Rome to solicit the protection of the Senate, and at the same time entered into negotiations of peace with Antiochus. The proposals were rejected; but when Antiochus perceived that the conquest of Alexandria would be difficult, he retired to Memphis, and pre tended to deliver up the kingdom to Ptolemy Philometor, and having left a strong garrison at Pelusium, he returned to Antioch. This invasion is thus de scribed by the author of the book of Maccabees (1 Macc. 1:17); "Wherefore he entered Egypt with a great multitude, with chariots, and elephants, and horsemen, and a great navy." - Porphyry, as quoted by Scaliger; Polybius, Legat, Sections 81, 82, 84; Livy, xliv. 19; xlv. 11; Justin, xxxiv. 2; Prideaux, Con. iii.-232-235.
And the king of the south - Ptolemy Physcon, king of Egypt.
Shall be stirred up to battle with a very great and mighty army - To oppose Antiochus.
But he shall not stand - He shall not be able to resist him. His navy was defeated; Antiochus still held possession of Memphis, and laid siege to Alexandria.
For they shall forecast devices against him - Hebrew, "shall think thoughts" (see the notes at Daniel 11:24); that is, they shall form plans against him to defeat him. The reference here is to the invading forces, that they would form sagacious plans for the overthrow of the king of Egypt.
26
Daniel 11:26
吃王膳的必敗壞他——即他本族的人;在他席上得餵養的人;他的內閣謀臣、公開的密友。意思是:他們必顯為奸詐不忠。這決非不可能。安提阿古強大,已據有佩盧西烏姆、孟菲斯與埃及最富美的地區,又握有合法君王本人,臣服全國的前景甚佳。在這種情形下,再沒有比這更自然的了:王宮之內的人——在位之王左右的人——開始懷疑他能否支撐,並有意與入侵者講和。
他的軍隊必漫溢——此處上下文要求把這話理解為論埃及王的軍隊。意思似乎是:他的兵力必眾,必如漫溢的水鋪展;但儘管如此,其中許多人必被殺。
必有許多人僕倒被殺——倒於戰陣。軍隊儘管眾多、彷彿遍覆那地,仍不足以抵擋入侵者,必有許多人倒斃疆場。1 Macc. 1:18 的記載是:「多利買懼怕他(安提阿古)而逃跑;多有受重傷至死的。」
英文原文
Yea, they that feed of the portion of his meat shall destroy him - They of his own family; they who are nourished at his table; they who are his cabinet counselors, and professed and confidential friends. The meaning is, that they would prove treacherous and unfaithful. This is by no means improbable. Antiochus was powerful, and had seized upon Pelusium, and upon Memphis, and upon the fairest portions of Egypt. He was also in possession of the person of the lawful king, and had a fair prospect of subduing the whole country. In these circumstances, nothing would be more natural than that the very inmates of the palace - the persons around the reigning king - should begin to doubt whether he could hold out, and should be disposed to make terms with the invader.
And his army shall overflow - The connection here requires us to understand this of the army of the king of Egypt. The meaning seems to be, that his forces would be great, and would spread themselves out like overflowing waters, but that not withstanding this many of them would be slain.
And many shall fall down slain - In battle. Not withstanding the army would be numerous, and would, as it were, spread over the land, still it would not be sufficient to keep out the invaders, but many of them would fall in the field. The account in 1 Macc. 1:18 is, that "Ptolemy was afraid of him (Antiochus) and fled; and many were wounded to death."
27
Daniel 11:27
這二王心懷惡計——旁註作「他們的心」。意思是他們的心思定向某種邪惡不義的目的。此處顯然指安提阿古與多利買·非羅米托;所指的時候,是多利買在安提阿古手中、二人共同籌謀之時。安提阿古以援助多利買、扶立他執政為名入侵那國;也以同樣的名義——保護他——如今把他握在手中。起初多利買似乎也贊同他的計劃,或受安提阿古的作為所欺,信其友誼而與他同謀;因為如上引史家明言,直到安提阿古留多利買在孟菲斯、留重兵於佩盧西烏姆而離開埃及之後,多利買才開始識破他的詭計而相應行動。但在那之前,他似以安提阿古的表白為真誠,並全面參與其計劃。此處即暗示此事;意思是:他們正在共謀惡計——征服、劫掠與壓迫。主導者無疑是安提阿古,但多利買似乎也表贊同。
他們同席說謊——即在同一席上。多利買是俘虜,完全在安提阿古手中;但對安提阿古而言,盡量隱瞞他是俘虜的事實、以王禮相待,乃是政策。故可推想他必如此行,二人同席而食——即多利買在外表上受王所應得的尊重。在這親近的狀態中——在這貌似恭敬信任的交往中——他們共籌計劃。然而二者的計謀都是「虛假」的——實際上是「說謊」。安提阿古始終背信行事,欺哄多利買,作出他自己明知虛假的應許與保證;多利買也同樣行詭詐——訂立他或許無意遵守、無論如何不久便被背棄的盟約。他如何落入安提阿古之手——是戰敗投降,是被臣僕的詭計所勸,還是真心受騙、以為安提阿古是朋友、需要他的保護——如今無從知曉。無論何種設想,都不能設想他與安提阿古的交易會十分真誠。
這計謀卻不得成就——他們所合謀的計劃,無論是甚麼,必不成功。安提阿古的計劃是奪得全埃及,但他失敗了;多利買以國家利益為名參與安提阿古所提計劃的部分,也同樣失敗。無論目的是甚麼,它不久便因安提阿古離開埃及、攻打耶路撒冷而被打破。
因為到了定期,事終了必成就——見 Daniel 11:29。結局——結果——不會在此時、不會按這二王所設想的方式臨到;它要在「所定」的時候——即神所定的——以另一方式成就。全局的結局必與他們所謀的不同,並在掌管萬有之護理所指定的時候臨到。此處隱含他們不能推行己謀的「理由」:這些事的裁決有「所定的時期」;他們任何目的都不能獲准挫折至高者更高的旨意。
英文原文
And both these kings' hearts shall be to do mischief - Margin, "their hearts." The meaning is, that their hearts were set on some evil or unjust purpose. The reference here is, evidently, to Antiochus and Ptolemy Philometor, and the time alluded to is when Ptolemy was in the possession of Antiochus, and when they were together forming their plans. Antiochus invaded the country under pretenee of aiding Ptolemy and establishing him in the government, and for the same reason, under pretence of protecting him, he had him now in his possession. At first. also, it would seem that Ptolemy coincided with his plans, or was so far deceived by the acts of Antiochus as to believe in his friendship, and to unite with him in his schemes, for it is expressly said by the historians, as quoted above, that when Antiochus left Egypt, leaving Ptolemy at Memphis, and a strong garrison in Pelusium, Ptolemy began to see through his crafty designs, and to act accordingly. Until that time, however, he seems to have re garded the professions of Antiochus as sincere, and to have entered fully into his plans. To that fact there is allusion here; and the meaning is, that they were forming united schemes of evil - of conquests, and robbery, and oppression. The guiding spirit in this was undoubtedly Antiochus, but Ptolemy seems to have concurred in it.
And they shall speak lies at one table - At the same table. Ptolemy was a captive, and was entirely in the possession of Antiochus, but it was a matter of policy with the latter to hide from him as far as poossible the fact that he was a prisoner, and to treat him as a king. It is to be presumed, therefore, that he would do so, and that they would be seated at the same table; that is, that Ptolemy would be treated outwardly with the respect due to a king. In this familiar condition - in this state of apparently respectful and confidential intercourse - they would form their plans. Yet the devices of both would be "false" - or would be, in fact, "speak ing lies." Antiochus would be acting perfidiously throughout, endeavoring to impose on Ptolemy, and making promises, and giving assurances, which he knew to be false; and Ptolemy would be equally acting a deceitful part - entering into engagements which, perhaps, he did not intend to keep, and which would, at any rate, be soon violated. It is impossible now to know "how" he came into the hands of Antiochus - whether he surrendered himself in war; or whether he was persuaded to do it by the arts of his courtiers; or whether he was really deceived by Antiochus and supposed that he was his friend, and that his protection was necessary. On any of these suppositions it cannot be supposed that he would be very likely to be sincere in his transactions with Antiochus.
But it shall not prosper - The scheme con cocted, whatever it was, would not be successful. The plan of Antiochus was to obtain possession of the whole of Egypt, but in this he failed; and so far as Ptolemy entered into the scheme proposed by Antiochus, on pretence for the good of his country, it also failed. Whatever the purpose was, it was soon broken up by the fact that Antiochus left Egypt, and made war on Jerusalem.
For yet the end shall be at the time appointed - See Daniel 11:29. The end - the result - shall not be now, and in the manner contemplated by these two kings. It shall be at the time "appointed," to wit, by God, and in another manner. The whole case shall issue differently from what they design, and at the time which an over ruling Providence has designated. The "reason" implied here why they could not carry out their design was, that there was an "appointed time" when these affairs were to be determined, and that no purposes of theirs could be allowed to frustrate the higher counsels of the Most High.
28
Daniel 11:28
「然後他必帶着大批財物返回自己的本地」——即帶着從埃及掠得的戰利品而富足。他既攻取了孟菲斯和埃及最肥美的地區,回國時自然會把大量財富帶回本國。1 Macc. 1:19 說:「他們就這樣奪了埃及地堅固的城,並且掠奪其中的財物。」這裏的意思是,他將「啟程」返回本地。而事實上,他在途中會停下來使耶路撒冷荒涼,正如本節後文所暗示的。
「他的心必反對聖約」——「聖約」二詞乃是標示猶太制度的一個專門用語。希伯來人被稱為「立約之民」,因為他們是與神立約的民。他們一切的特權都被視為那約的結果,因此這詞便被用來指那民的一切制度。說他的心反對那約,其意是他向它大發烈怒,決意使與它相連的地方和百姓遭受災禍。其緣由如下:他在埃及的時候,有傳聞說他死了。耶孫趁這謠言的機會,要從他兄弟門尼勞斯手中奪回大祭司的職分,帶着一千人攻取了耶路撒冷,把門尼勞斯趕進城堡,並殺了許多被他視為仇敵的人。安提阿古聽見這事,以為全體猶太人都背叛了,決意在回本國的路上對他們施以即刻的懲罰。見雅恩,《希伯來聯邦》(Hebrew Commonwealth),頁263。
「他必行事,然後回到自己的本地」——「行事」(exploits)一詞是譯者所加的。希伯來原文只是「他必行」;即他必在那立約之民身上成就他心中所定的目的。在這次遠征中,他攻取了耶路撒冷,究竟是強攻還是用計,不能完全確定。狄奧多羅斯·西庫路斯、《馬加比二書》的作者、以及約瑟夫斯(《猶太戰爭史》i. 1, 2;vi. 10, 1)說是強攻。他在《猶太古史》(卷十二第5章第3節)所記的,是他用計取城;但《猶太戰爭史》的說法可能性大得多,因為安提阿古洗劫了那城,殺了八萬人——男女和孩子——擄了四萬人,又把同樣多的人賣為奴隸(2 Macc. 5:5, 6, 11-14)。這似乎還不夠,他又在大祭司門尼勞斯的引導下進入聖所,口出褻瀆的話,把裏面所能找到的一切金銀器皿、金桌、壇和燈臺、並一切大器具都拿走;為着不留一物,又搜查了地下的庫房,這樣共收集了一千八百他連得金子。然後他在壇上獻豬為祭,煮了一塊肉,把豬湯灑滿全殿(2 Macc. 5:15-21;1 Macc. 1:21-28;Diodorus Sic. xxxiv. 1;雅恩,《希伯來聯邦》,頁264)。
英文原文
Then shall he return into his land with great riches - Enriched with the spoils of Egypt. Having taken Memphis, and the fairest portions of Egypt, he would, of course, carry great wealth to his own country on his return. Thus it is said in 1 Macc. 1:19: "Thus they got the strong cities in the land of Egypt, and he took the spoils thereof." The meaning here is, that he would "set out" to return to his own land. As a matter of fact, on his way he would pause to bring desolation on Jerusalem, as is intimated in the subsequent part of the verse.
And his heart shall be against the holy covenant - The words "holy covenant" are a technical expression to denote the Jewish institutions. The Hebrew people were called the "covenant people," as being a people with whom God had entered into covenant. All their privileges were regarded as the result of that covenant, and hence, the word came to be applied to all the institutions of the nation. When it is said that his heart Was against that covenant, the meaning is, that he was enraged against it; and determined to bring calamity upon the place and people connected with it. The reason of this was the following: When he was in Egypt, a report was spread abroad that he was dead. In consequence of this rumour, Jason took the opportunity of recovering the office of high priest from his brother Menelaus, and with a thousand men took Jerusalem, drove Menelaus into the castle, and killed many whom he took for his enemies. Antiochus, hearing of this, supposed that all the Jews had revolted, and determined to inflict summary chastisement on them on his way to his own land. See Jahn, "Hebrew Commonwealth," p. 263.
And he shall do exploits, and return to his own land - The word "exploits" is supplied by the translators. The Hebrew is, simply, "he shall do;" that is, he shall accomplish the purpose of his heart on the covenant people. In this expedition he took Jerusalem, whether by storm or by stratagem is not quite certain. Diodorus Siculus, and the author of the second book of Maccabees, and Josephus (Jeweish Wars, i. 1, 2, and vi. 10, 1), say that it was by storm. The account which he gives in his "Antiquities" (b. xii. ch. v. Section 3) is, that he took it by stratagem, but the statement in the "Jewish Wars" is much more probable, for Antiochus plundered the city, killed eighty thousand persons, men, women, and children, took forty thousand prisoners, and sold as many into slavery, 2 Macc. 5:5, 6, 11-14. As if this were not enough, under the guidance of the high priest Menelaus, he went into the sanctuary, uttering blasphemous language, took away all the gold and silver vessels he could find there, the golden table, altar, and candlestick, and all the great vessels, and that he might leave nothing behind, searched the subterranean vaults, and in this manner collected eighteen hundred talents of gold. He then sacrificed swine on the altar, boiled a piece of the flesh, and sprinkled the whole temple with the broth, 2 Macc. 5:15-21; 1 Macc. 1:21-28; Diodorus Sic. xxxiv. 1; Jahn, "Hebrew Commonwealth," p. 264.
29
Daniel 11:29
「到了定期」——即在神的旨意中。見 Daniel 11:27 的註釋。即到了神定意要對他成就自己旨意的時候。其觀念是:在神的心意中有一個確定的時期,這一切都要在其中成就;而當這時候來到,安提阿古必再回來侵犯埃及。
「他必返回,來到南方」——帶着入侵埃及的意圖。這次入侵的緣由是:安提阿古離開、把埃及留給多利買掌管——或說表面已把國讓給他——之後,多利買懷疑安提阿古的圖謀,與他的兄弟非斯孔達成協議,二人共掌政權,以聯合的力量抵抗安提阿古。為此,他們從希臘僱傭了傭兵。安提阿古聽見這事,便公開丟掉假面具,預備再次入侵埃及,時在主前167年。他派艦隊前往塞浦路斯,以確保佔有該島,又率軍向埃及進發,要制伏這兩兄弟,意圖把全國併入自己的版圖。
「但這次不如前一次,也不如後一次」——即不如第一次入侵或第二次入侵。在那兩次他都得勝;這次卻不會。他不能得勝的緣故,記在下一節——由於那兩兄弟從外地得了援助,如下一節所述,他們便能抵抗他。
英文原文
At the time appointed - In the purposes of God. See the notes at Daniel 11:27. That is, at the time when God shall design to accomplish his own purposes in regard to him. The idea is, that there was a definite period in the Divine Mind in which all this was to be done, and that when this should occur Antiochus would return again to invade Egypt.
He shall return, and come toward the south - With an intention of invading Egypt. The occasion of this invasion was, that after the departure of Antiochus, leaving Ptolemy in possession of Egypt, or having professedly given up the kingdom to him, Ptolemy suspected the designs of Antiochus, and came to an agreement with his brother Physcon, that they should share the government between them, and resist Antiochus with their united power. To do this, they hired mercenary troops from Greece. Antiochus, learning this, openly threw off the mask, and prepared to invade Egypt again, 167 b.c. He sent his fleet to Cyprus to secure possession of that island, and led his army toward Egypt to subdue the two brothers, designing to annex the whole country to his dominions.
But it shall not be as the former, or as the latter - At the first invasion or the second. In these he was successful; in this he would not be. The reason of his want of success is stated in the following verse - that by the aid which the two brothers had obtained from abroad, as expressed in the next verse, they would be able to oppose him.
30
Daniel 11:30
「因為基提戰船必來到攻擊他」——譯作「基提」(Chittim)的字——כִתִּים(kittı̂m)——照格塞尼烏斯的說法,本義是「居比路人」,得名於塞浦路斯島上一個著名的腓尼基殖民地。在較廣的用法上,這名稱漸漸涵蓋地中海的眾島嶼和海岸,尤其是北部,因此代表希臘和愛琴海的眾島與海岸。見格塞尼烏斯《字典》;另比較約瑟夫斯,《猶太古史》卷一第6章第1節。埃及政府曾召請羅馬人相助;因此,安提阿古若不放棄他對埃及的圖謀,就面臨與羅馬人開戰的威脅。我們面前這段經文所指的,乃是羅馬人派往在埃及的安提阿古那裏、要求他停止對埃及圖謀的使團。「他到了亞歷山大城外約四英里的盧西奈時,遇見蓋烏斯·波皮利烏斯·萊納斯、蓋烏斯·德西米烏斯和蓋烏斯·霍斯提利烏斯——這幾位使節,是羅馬元老院應多利買·非斯孔的懇切請求派到他那裏去的。他們奉命向安提阿古保證:他必須太平地離開埃及國和塞浦路斯島,否則就等着與羅馬人開戰。當安提阿古說要把這事交給他的議會討論時,使團的首領波皮利烏斯用手中的杖,在他們所站的沙地上繞着王畫了一個圈,喊道:『你走出這個圈之前,必須給我一個可以回覆元老院的答覆。』安提阿古狼狽不堪,但稍加思索之後,他說他願照元老院所要求的去行。」——雅恩,《希伯來聯邦》,頁265、266;波利比烏斯,《使團》(Legat.) 第90、92節;李維,xliv. 14, 29, 41-46;xlv. 10, 12。這些使節取道希臘、乘希臘船隻前來,他們的到來很可以恰當地被描述為「基提的戰船」。他們從羅馬前往布倫迪西烏姆,再渡海到希臘海岸,然後經卡爾基斯、提洛和羅得島前往亞歷山大。——普里多,iii. 237。
「他就喪膽而回」——此處所用的字——כָאָה(kâ'âh)——本義是變得心怯;驚惶;沮喪、憂愁、卑屈 (Job 30:8;Ezekiel 13:22;Psalm 109:16)。此處的意思是,他變得灰心、沮喪、消沉,放棄了自己的目的。他看出與羅馬人抗爭必屬徒然,便不得不勉強放棄他的圖謀。
「回」——啟程返回本地。
「又要惱恨聖約」——見 Daniel 11:28 的註釋。即他必滿懷怒氣,對付耶路撒冷和猶太人。波利比烏斯說,他滿腔怒火地離開埃及,因為他被羅馬人強迫放棄了他的計劃。在這種心境之下,他自然隨時會向別的民發作;若有機會,便要在別的方向發洩怒氣。他這種對耶路撒冷和猶太人的一貫心態,使他隨時抓住最微小的藉口,向聖地施行報復。他趁這機會攻擊耶路撒冷的直接導火線是甚麼,並不能確知;但在他經過巴勒斯坦回軍的路上,他從軍中分出二萬二千人,交由阿波羅尼烏斯指揮,派他們去毀滅耶路撒冷。——普里多,iii. 239;雅恩,《希伯來聯邦》,頁266。阿波羅尼烏斯於主前167年兵臨耶路撒冷城下,正是安提阿古親自攻取該城之後兩年。
「他必行這樣的事」——即以本節和以下幾節所描述的方式。
「他又要返回」——在他回本國的路上。
「聯絡背棄聖約的人」——與他們達成諒解;即與那民中的一部分人——與那些傾向於拋棄列祖宗教的人——達成諒解。民中有相當一部分人傾向於這樣行,傾向於引入希臘人的風俗(比較雅恩,《希伯來聯邦》,頁258-260);安提阿古自然要設法與他們達成諒解,利用他們來成就自己的圖謀。很可能正是因着希伯來民中這不信而心懷不滿的一黨的懇求,安提阿古才一開始就干預他們的事務。比較 1 Macc. 1:11-15。
英文原文
For the ships of Chittim shall come against him - The word rendered Chittim - כתים kı̂ttı̂ym - according to Gesenius, properly means "Cyprians," so called from a celebrated Phoenician colony in the island of Cyprus. In a wider acceptation the name came to comprehend the islands and coasts of the Mediterranean Sea, especially the northern parts, and therefore stands for the islands and coasts of Greece and the AEgean Sea. See Gesenius, Lexicon, and compare Josephus, "Ant." b. i. ch. vi. 1. The Egyptian government had called in the aid of the Romans, and Antiochus, therefore, was threatened with a war with the Romans if he did not abandon his enterprise against Egypt. The reference in the passage before us is to the embassage which the Romans sent to Antiochus in Egypt, requiring him to desist from his enterprise against Egypt. "When he had arrived at Leusine, about four miles from Alexandria, he met Caius Popilins Laenas, Caius Decimius, and Caius Hostilius, ambassadors, whom the Roman Senate had sent to him at the earnest request of Ptolemy Physcon. They were instructed to assure Antiochus that he must leave the kingdom of Egypt and the island of Cyprus in peace, or expect a war with the Romans. When Antiochus said that he would lay the affair before his council, Popilius, the head of the legation, with his staff drew a circle about the king in the sand on which they stood, and exclaimed, 'Before you leave that circle, you must give me an answer which I can report to the Senate.' Antiochius was confounded, but on a little reflection, he said he would do whatever the Senate required." - Jahn, "Heb. Commonwealth," pp. 265, 266; Polyb. "Legat." Sections 90, 92; Livy, xliv. 14, 29, 41-46; xlv. 10, 12. These ambassadors came by the way of Greece, and in Grecian vessels, and their coming might properly be described as "ships from Chittim." They went from Rome to Brundusium, and then passed over to the Grecian shore, and from thence by the way of Chialcis, Delos, and Rhodes, to Alexandria. - Prideaux, iii.237.
Therefore he shall be grieved - The word used here - כאה kâ'âh - means, properly, to become faint-hearted; to be frightened; to be dejected, sad, humbled, Job 30:8; Ezekiel 13:22; Psalm 109:16. The meaning here is, that he became dispirited, dejected, cast down, and abandoned his purpose. He saw that it would be vain to attempt to contend with the Romans, and he was constrained reluctantly to relinquish his enterprise.
And return - Set out to return to his own land.
And have indignation against the holy covenant - See the notes at Daniel 11:28. That is, he would be filled with wrath against Jerusalem and the Jews. Polybius says that he left Egypt in great anger, because he was compelled by the Romans to abandon his designs. In this condition he was, of course, in a state of mind to become irritated against any other people, and, if an occassion should be given, would seek to vent Iris wrath in sonic other direction. This habitual state of feeling toward Jerusalem and the Jews would make him ready to seize upon the slightest pretext to wreak his vengeance on the holy land. What was the immediate occasion of his taking this opportunity to attack Jerusalem is not certainly known, but in his marching back through Palestine, he detached from his army twenty-two thousand men, under the command of Apollonius, and sent them to Jerusalem to destroy it. - Prideaux, iii. 239; Jahn, "Heb. Commononwealth," p. 266. Apollonius arrived before Jerusalem 167 b.c., just two years after the city had been taken by Antiochus himself.
So shall he do - That is, in the manner described in this and the following verses.
He shall even return - On his way to his own land.
And have intelligence with them that forsake the holy covenant - Have an understanding with them; that is, with a portion of the nation - with those who were disposed to cast off the religion of their fathers. There was a coonsiderable part of the nation that was inclined to do this, and to introduce the customs of the Greeks (compare Jahn," Heb. Commonwealth, pp. 258-260); and it was natural that Antiochus should seek to have an understanding with them, and to make use of them in accomplishing his designs. It was very probably at the solicitation of this infidel and disaffected party of the Hebrew people that Antiochus had interfered in their affairs at all. Compare 1 Macc. 1:11-15.
31
Daniel 11:31
「必有一王興起」——直到本節為止,解經家普遍同意所指是安提阿古·伊皮法尼。然而從本節到本章末了,意見分歧不小。一部分人認為先知的目的仍是繼續描述安提阿古及其作為;另一部分人認為此處引入了羅馬人,本章餘下部分的預言有些尚未應驗;還有一部分人,如耶柔米和大多數教父,認為所指是以安提阿古為敵基督的預表,描述由預表轉到本體。持最後一類立場的,有牛頓主教、吉爾、加爾文、普里多、溫特爾、埃利奧特(《啟示錄》(Apocalypse),iv. 137以下)等人;持前一類立場的,有格羅提烏斯、倫格克、貝托爾特、毛雷爾……。持這同一立場的還有波菲利——他主張全都是指安提阿古,而且暗指如此明顯,足以證明本書這一部分是在事件發生「之後」寫成的。
牛頓主教(《論預言》,頁296)所提、關乎所指改變的理由,實質上是:以下的內容只能部分地應用於安提阿古。本章這一段能否證明是指他,我們往下進行時便能判定。到此為止的暗指再清楚不過了。我們面前這節譯作「勢力」的字(זְרֹעִים(zero‛ı̂ym)——單數 זְרוֹעַ(zerôa‛))本義是臂——尤指肘以下的小臂;繼而指力量、能力、權勢;再由此應用於一支軍事力量或軍隊。見 Daniel 11:15。這無疑是此處的含義,所指是安提阿古將用來向猶太人報復的軍事力量——特別是藉着阿波羅尼烏斯之手。有人把這應用於羅馬人,以為他們在此被引入;但這解釋牽強而不自然,因為 (a) 前幾節的所指無疑是安提阿古,而敘述的口吻似乎並無改變地繼續下去;(b) 這陳述中沒有一樣與安提阿古所作的不符。事實上,正如一切歷史所證實的,他在受挫回國的路上,派出阿波羅尼烏斯帶二萬二千人去攻擊並蹂躪耶路撒冷,而阿波羅尼烏斯行了此處所說必行的一切。牛頓主教承認(頁294):「這解釋本可接受,若其他部分同樣適用於安提阿古;但,」他說,「把它們應用於安提阿古、或其繼承者中任何敘利亞王的困難——或不如說不可能——迫使我們另尋解釋。」於是他說,耶柔米和他那時代的基督徒主張這些事適用於敵基督;而他自己採納牛頓爵士所提的見解,認為所指是羅馬人,暗指的事實乃是:正當安提阿古撤出埃及之時,羅馬人征服了馬其頓,「結束了但以理第三獸的統治」;先知在此擱下對希臘人作為的描述,開始描述羅馬人在希臘的作為。然而,由於此處所說的一切都嚴格適用於安提阿古所作的,這樣的解釋並非必要。
「他們必褻瀆力量之聖所」——「力量之聖所」似乎指為保護耶路撒冷或聖殿而設的防禦工事。聖殿在多處以這方式被防衛:不僅有城牆,還有在內部築起的堡壘,使軍隊即使突破外牆也難以接近聖殿。比較 1 Macc. 1:36。這樣,聖殿本身可被視為設防之地、或力量之地——事實上,當提多最終毀滅那城時,最大的困難便是要攻取聖殿——一個堅持到底的地方。說他們必「褻瀆力量之聖所」,所指是阿波羅尼烏斯奉安提阿古之命所作的:褻瀆聖殿,終止其中的祭祀和敬拜。比較 1 Macc. 1:29, 37-49;約瑟夫斯《猶太古史》卷十二第5章第4節。馬加比書的記載如下:「他們在聖所四圍流無辜人的血,玷污了它,以致耶路撒冷的居民因他們而逃亡;那城成了外人的住處,對生於其中的人成了陌生之地,她自己的兒女也離棄了她。她的聖所荒涼如曠野,她的節期變為悲哀,她的安息日變為羞辱,她的尊榮變為蔑視。她的榮耀何等大,她的羞辱也何等加增,她的卓越變為哀慟。此外,安提阿古王傳旨給他全國,要大家都作一民、各人放棄自己的律法;眾異教徒便都照王的命令同意了。許多以色列人也附從了他的宗教,向偶像獻祭,褻瀆安息日。因為王已差使者送信到耶路撒冷和猶大諸城,命令他們遵行異地的律法,禁止在聖殿獻燔祭、素祭和奠祭;褻瀆安息日和節期;玷污聖所和聖民;築壇、立木偶和偶像廟;獻豬肉和不潔之畜;讓兒女不受割禮;用各樣不潔和褻瀆使自己的靈魂成為可憎,以致他們忘記律法、更改一切律例。」
「除掉常獻的燔祭」——即禁止它,並如此褻瀆聖殿和祭壇,使它無法被獻上。見上文所引。這事發生於主前167年6月。見雅恩,《希伯來聯邦》,頁267。
「設立那行毀壞可憎的」——旁註作「或作:使荒涼的」。希伯來文 מַשֹׁמֵם(meshomēm)一詞可容兩種譯法,儘管這字的用法支持正文的翻譯。這段經文也可譯作——「那使荒涼者之荒涼的可憎之物」,或「荒涼者(毀滅者)的可憎之物」。見格塞尼烏斯《字典》。其觀念是:此處所指之物,總與那城和聖殿的「荒涼」或被毀相連;而無論我們視之為「使荒涼的可憎之物」——即「標示」荒涼之物——還是「荒涼者的可憎之物」——即那使城和聖殿荒涼者之物——意義並無實質改變。關乎「行毀壞可憎之物」這片語的含義,見 Daniel 9:27 的註釋。此處的所指,無疑是安提阿古在聖殿中立起的某樣東西,或是荒涼的標示,或是他使聖殿荒廢的結果。
這同一說法見於 1 Macc. 1:54:「一百四十五年基斯流月十五日,他們在壇上立起『荒涼的可憎之物』,又在猶大四圍的各城築起偶像的壇。」照 1 Macc. 1:59 看來,這似乎是「在」燔祭壇「之上」立起的一座偶像壇。「他們在偶像的壇上獻祭,那壇就在神的壇上。」「那時有一位名叫阿特納俄斯的老人被派往耶路撒冷,教導猶太人希臘宗教,強迫他們遵行其禮儀。他把聖殿奉獻給朱庇特·奧林匹烏;又在耶和華的壇上安置了一座較小的壇,用來向那異教神獻祭。」——雅恩,《希伯來聯邦》,頁267、268。此處所指大概就是這座壇:就其本身、並就其安置的位置而言,在希伯來人眼中乃是「可憎」之物,而且是由一位「荒涼者」或「毀滅者」安置在那裏的。這裏所用的「說法」,在 Daniel 9:27 和新約中,也極恰當地應用於羅馬人在聖殿中立起、標示其被征服和被褻瀆的東西;但那事實並不能使此處也必定如此理解,因為它對安提阿古所作的,與對羅馬人所作的同樣適用。見 Daniel 9:27 的註釋。
英文原文
And arms shall stand on his part - Up to this verse there is a general agreement among commentators, that the reference is to Antiochus Epiphanes. From this verse, however, to the end of the chapter, there is no little diversity of opinion. One portion suppose that the description of Antiochus and his deeds continues still to be the design of the prophet; another, that the Romans are here introduced, and that a part of the predictions in the remainder of this chapter are yet to be fulfilled; another, as Jerome, and most of the Christian fathers, suppose that the reference is to Antiochus as the type of Antichrist, and that the description passes from the type to the antitype. In this last class are found Bishop Newton, Gill, Calvin, Prideaux, Wintle, Elliott (Apocalyapse, iv. 137, following), and others; in the former, Grotius, Lengerke, Bertholdt, Maurer .... In this same class is found the name of Porphyry - who maintained that the whole referred to Antiochus, and that the allusion was so clear as to prove that this portion of the book was written "after" the events had occurred.
The reason suggested for the change in the supposed reference, as alleged by Bishop Newton "on the Prophecies," p. 296, is, substantially, that what follows can be applied only in part to Antiochus. Whether this portion of the chapter can be shown to refer to him, we shall be able to determine as we proceed. Nothing can be clearer than the allusion up to this point. The word rendered "arms," in the verse before us (זרעים zero‛ı̂ym - singular זרוע zerôa‛), means, properly, the arm - especially the lower arm below the elbow; and then comes to denote strength, might, power; and thence, is applied to a military force, or an army. See Daniel 11:15. Such is undoubtedly the meaning here, and the reference is to the military force which Antiochus would employ to wreak his vengeance on the Jews - particularly by the instrumentality of Apollonius. Others would apply this to the Romans, and suppose that they are introduced here; but this construction is forced and unnatural, for
(a) the reference in the previous verses was, undoubtedly, to Antiochus, and the narrative seems to proceed as if there were no change.
(b) There is nothing in the statement which does not agree with what was done by Antiochus.
As a matter of fact, as attested by all history, he detached Apollonius with twenty-two thousand men, on his mortified return to his own land, to attack and lay waste Jerusalem, and Apollonius did all that is here said would be done. Bishop Newton concedes (p. 294) that "this interpretation might be admitted, if the other parts were equally applicable to Antiochus; but," says he, "the difficulty, or rather impossibility of applying them to Antiochus, or any of the Syrian kings, his successors, obliges us to look out for another interpretation." Accordingly, he says that Jerome and the Christians of his time contend that these things apply to Antichrist; and he himself adopts the view proposed by Sir Isaac Newton, that it refers to the Romans, and that the allusion is to the fact that, at the very time when Antiochus retreated out of Egypt, the Romans conquered Macedonia, "putting an end to the reign of Daniel's third beast," and that the prophet here leaves off the description of the actions of the Greeks, and commences a description of those of the Romans in Greece. As, however, all that is "here" said is strictly applicable to what was done by Antiochus, such an interpretation is unnecessary.
And they shall pollute the sanctuary of strength - The "sanctuary of strength" seems to refer to the fortifications or defenses that had been set up to protect Jerusalem, or the temple. At various points the temple was defended in this manner, not only by the walls of the city, but by fortifications erected within, and so as to prevent an army from approaching the temple, even if they should penetrate the outer wall. Compare 1 Macc. 1:36. The temple itself might thus be regarded as fortified, or as a place of strength - and, as a matter of fact, when Titus ultimately destroyed the city, the chief difficulty was to obtain possession of the temple - a place that held out to the last. When it is said that they would "pollute the sanctuary of strength," the reference is to what was done by Apollonius, at the command of Antiochus, to profane the temple, and to put an end to the sacrifices and worship there.
Compare 1 Macc. 1:29, 37-49; Jos. "Ant." b. xii. ch. v. Section 4. The account in the book of Maccabees is as follows: "Thus they shed innocent blood on every side of the sanctuary and defiled it, insomuch that the inhabitants of Jerusalem fled because of them, wherefore the city was made a habitation of strangers, and became strange to those who were born in her, and her own children left her. Her sanctuary was laid waste like a wilderness, and her feasts were turned into mourning, her sabbaths into reproach, her honor into contempt. As had been her glory, so was her dishonor increased, and her excellency was turned into mourning. Moreover, king Antiochus wrote to his whole kingdom that all should be one people, and every one should leave his laws; so all the pagan agreed, according to the commandment of the king. Yea, many Israelites consented to his religion, and sacrificed unto idols, and profaned the Sabbath. For the king had sent letters by messengers unto Jerusalem and the cities of Judah, that they should follow the strange laws of the land, and forbid burnt-offerings, and sacrifices, and drink-offerings, in the temple; and that they should profane the sabbaths and festival days, and pollute the sanctuary and holy people; set up altars, and groves, and chapels of idols, and sacrifice swine's flesh and unclean beasts; that they should also leave their children uncircumcised, and make their souls abominable with all manner of uncleanness and profanation, to the end they might forget the law, and change all the ordinances."
And shall take away the daily sacrifice - That is, shall forbid it, and so pollute the temple and the altar as to prevent its being offered. See the quotation above. This occurred in the month of June, 167 b.c. See Jahn, "Heb. Commonwealth," p. 267.
And they shall place the abomination that maketh desolate - Margin, or, "astonisheth." The Hebrew word משׁמם meshomēm will bear either interpretation, though the usage of the word is in favor of the translation in the text. The passage will also admit of this translation - "the abomination of desolation of him who makes desolate," or "of the desolater." See Gesenius, "Lexicon" 3. The idea is, that somehow the thing here referred to would be connected with the "desolation," or the laying waste of the city and temple; and the sense is not materially varied whether we regard it as "the abomination that makes desolate," that is, that "indicates" the desolation, or, "the abomination of the desolater," that is, of him who has laid the city and temple waste. On the meaning of the phrase "abomination of desolation," see the notes at Daniel 9:27. The reference here is, undoubtedly, to something that Antiochus set up in the temple that was an indication of desolation, or the result of his having laid the temple in ruins.
The very expression occurs in 1 Macc. 1:54: "Now, the fifteenth day of the month Casleu, in the hundred and forty-fifth year, they set up the "abomination of desolation" upon the altar, and builded idol-altars throughout the cities of Judah on every side." This would seem, from 1 Macc. 1:59, to have been an idol-altar erected "over" or "upon" the altar of burnt-offerings. "They did sacrifice upon the idol-altar, which was upon the altar of God." "At this time an old man, by the name of Athenaeus, was sent to Jerusalem to instruct the Jews in the Greek religion, and compel them to an observance of its rites. He dedicated the temple to Jupiter Olympius; and on the altar of Jehovah he placed a smaller altar, to be used in sacrificing to the pagan god." - Jahn, "Heb. Commonwealth," pp. 267, 268. The reference here is, probably, to this altar, as being in itself and in the situation where it was located an "abominable" thing in the eyes of the Hebrews, and as being placed there by a "desolater," or "waster." The same "language" which is used here is applied in Daniel 9:27, and in the New Testament, with great propriety to what the Romans set up in the temple as an indication of its conquest and profanation; but that fact does not make it certain that it is so to be understood "here," for it is as applicable to what Antiochus did as it is to what was done by the Romans. See the notes at Daniel 9:27.
32
Daniel 11:32
「作惡違背聖約的人」——即猶太人中的這類人。那些背道的人、以及甘願接受外族宗教的人。耶路撒冷確實「存在」這樣的一黨,而且人數眾多。見雅恩,《希伯來聯邦》,頁258、259。比較 1 Macc. 1:52:「那時有許多百姓附從他們,就是一切離棄律法的人;他們就在國中行惡。」
「他必用巧言勾引他們」——以奉承的應許,應許他的恩寵、官職、國家的繁榮……。見 Daniel 11:21 的註釋。旁註作「或作:使之偽飾」。希伯來字 חָנֵף(chânêph)的含義毋寧是「褻瀆、玷污、污損」;此處的觀念是:他必使他們被玷污;即他必誘惑他們行不敬虔之事並背道。
「惟獨認識神的子民」——那些持守對真神的事奉和敬拜、不能被誘惑背道犯罪的人。此處所指無疑是猶大·馬加比和他的追隨者——他們事跡的完整記載見於馬加比書。另見普里多,《續篇》iii. 245以下;雅恩,《希伯來聯邦》,頁268以下。
「必剛強」——必顯出極大的勇氣,必在抵擋他的事上顯出極大的活力。
「行事」——「行事」一詞,如 Daniel 11:28 一樣,是譯者所加,但並非不當。其意是:他們必顯出極大的英勇,在爭戰中成就輝煌的事。見普里多,《續篇》iii. 頁262、263。
英文原文
And such as do wickedly against the covenant - That is, among the Jews. They who apostatized, and who became willing to receive the religion of foreigners. There "was" such a party in Jerusalem, and it was numerous. See Jahn, "Heb. Commonwealth," pp. 258, 259. Compare 1 Macc. 1:52: "Then many of the people were gathered unto them, to wit, every one that forsook the law; and so they committed evils in the land."
Shall he corrupt by flatteries - By flattering promises of his favor, of office, of national prosperity .... See the notes at Daniel 11:21. The margin is, "or, cause to dissemble." The meaning of the Hebrew word חנף chânêph is, rather, "to profane, to pollute, to defile;" and the idea here is, that he would cause them to become defiled; that is, that he would seduce them to impiety and apostasy.
But the people that do know their God - They who adhere to the service and worship of the true God, and who are incapable of being seduced to apostasy and sin. The reference here is, undoubtedly, to Judas Maccabeus and his followers - a full account of whose doings is to be found in the books of the Maccabees. See also Prideaux, "Con." iii. 245, following, and Jahn, "Heb. Commonwealth," pp. 268, following.
Shall be, strong - Shall evince great valor, and shall show great vigour in opposing him.
And do exploits - The word "exploits," as in Daniel 11:28, is supplied by the translators, but not improperly. The meaning is, that they would show great prowess, and perform illustrious deeds in battle. See Prideaux, "Con." iii. pp. 262, 263.
33
Daniel 11:33
「民間的智慧人」——希伯來民中的人。所暗指的,是在那普遍敗壞和背道的時代中,對神的律法和宗教的本質有正確認識的人。在猶大·馬加比的時代確有這樣的人;而且合理地可以假定,他們必努力把正確的觀念灌輸給百姓。
「必訓誨多人」——關乎宗教的本質;關乎他們對國家、對神的本分。見普里多,《續篇》iii. 265。
「然而他們多日必倒在刀下」——他們不會立即成功,也不會常常成功。他們最終的勝利,只在許多人倒在戰場上、或被擄之後。猶大·馬加比的父親馬他提亞——他起首了對安提阿古的反抗 (1 Macc. 2:1)——既召集了凡能勸動跟隨他的人到他的旗下,便退到山中以求安全。他被人追趕;因他不肯在安息日爭戰,仇敵便襲擊他,殺了他許多跟隨者 (1 Macc. 2:14-37)。馬加比書的作者 (1 Macc. 2:38) 論這事說:「他們就在安息日起兵攻擊他們,把他們連妻子兒女和牲畜都殺了,數目約有一千人。」
「或被火燒」——被火。大概指他們的房屋被放火焚燒,他們死在火焰之中;或死在他們躲避的山洞裏;或被扔進燒熱的銅鍋之中。見 2 Macc. 6:11:「還有些人(當安提阿古強迫他們遵行異教法律和風俗時)聚集到附近的洞穴裏,暗中守安息日,被發現報告了腓力,便被一同燒死,因為他們為着至聖之日的尊榮,定意不自衛。」2 Macc. 7:3-5:「王勃然大怒,吩咐人把鍋和鼎燒熱:隨即加熱之後,吩咐割下那首先說話之人的舌頭,切除他身體的四肢,其餘的兄弟和母親都在旁觀看。他全身這樣被殘害之後,王吩咐人趁他還活着,把他抬到火邊,放在鍋裏煎」等。
「或被擄掠搶奪」——或被擄。1 Macc. 1:32:「他們把婦女和孩子擄去了。」另見 2 Macc. 5:24。
「或傾覆」——即被劫掠,具體指聖殿和城。見 1 Macc. 1:20-24。
「多日」——希伯來文作「日子」。時間沒有明說,但意念是:這將持續相當長的時期。約瑟夫斯說是三年。——《猶太古史》卷十二第7章第6、7節;1 Macc. 1:59;4:54;2 Macc. 10:1-7。
英文原文
And they that under stand among the people - Among the Hebrew people. The allusion is to such as, in those times of so general corruption and apostasy, should have a proper understanding of the law of God and the nature of religion. There were such in the days of Judas Maccabeus, and it is reasonable to suppose that they would endeavor to inculcate just views among the people.
Shall instruct many - In the nature of religion; in their duty to their country and to God. See Prideaux, "Con." iii.265.
Yet they shall fall by the sword - They shall not be immediately nor always successful. Their final triumph would be only after many of them had fallen in battle, or been made captives. Matrathins, the father of Judas Maccabeus, who began the opposition to Antiochus (1 Macc. 2:1), having summoned to his standard as many as he could induce to follow him, retired for security to the mountains. He was pursued, and refusing to fight on the Sabbath, his enemies came upon him, and killed many of his followers, 1 Macc. 2:14-37. The author of the book of Maccabees (1 Macc. 2:38) says of this: "So they rose up against them in battle on the sabbath, and they slew them, with their wives and children, and their cattle, to the number of a thousand people."
And by flame - By fire. That is, probably, their dwellings would be fired, and they would perish in the flames, or in caves where they fled for shelter, or by being cast into heated caldrons of brass. See 2 Macc. 6:11: "And others that had run together into caves near by" (when Antiochus endeavored to enforce on them the observance of pagan laws and customs), "to keep the sabbath-day secretly, being discovered to Philip, were all burnt together, because they made a conscience to help themselves for the honor of the most sacred day." 2 Macc. 7:3-5: "Then the king, being in a rage, commanded pans and caldrons to be made hot: which immediately being heated, he commanded to cut out the tongue of him that spake first, and to cut off the utmost parts of his body, the rest of his brethren and his mother looking on. Now when he was thus maimed in all his members, he commanded him, being yet alive, to be brought to the fire, and to be fried in the pan," etc.
By captivity - 1 Macc. 1:32: "But the women and children took they captive." See also 2 Macc. 5:24.
And by spoil - By plunder, to wit, of the temple and city. See 1 Macc. 1:20-24.
Many days - Hebrew, "days." The time is not specified, but the idea is that it would be for a considerable period. Josephus says it was three years. - "Ant." b. xii. ch. vii. Sections 6, 7; 1 Macc. 1:59; 4:54; 2 Macc. 10:1-7.
34
Daniel 11:34
「他們仆倒的時候,稍得扶助」——藉着兵力的些微增加。馬加比家的軍隊從未「十分」眾多;但此處的意念是:當他們受逼迫時,兵力會有所增加,使他們能繼續作戰。起先拿起武器、起來保衛宗教制度的人數極少,但他們的數目不斷增加,直到最終得勝。災禍臨到全國時,首先結合起來的,是馬他提亞和他少數的跟隨者;這便是此處所指「稍得扶助」。見 1 Macc. 2。
「但有許多人依附他們」——正如猶大·馬加比之下的情形,那時兵力大增,足以成功地與安提阿古抗爭。
「用諂媚的話」——大概是帶着擄物或尊榮的誘人指望;即他們並非真誠地與真宗教的保衛者聯合,而是受劫掠或賞賜的指望所驅使。關乎這字的含義,見 Daniel 11:21 的註釋。此處的意思不是猶大會奉承他們、或會以諂媚取得他們的合作;而是這將是他們自己心中所存的意念、是影響他們的東西。比較 1 Macc. 5:55-57:「猶大和約拿單在基列地、他兄弟西門在加利利比多利買面前的時候,撒迦利亞的兒子約瑟和亞撒利亞——二位守備官——聽見了他們所行的英勇事跡和爭戰作為,便說:我們也要為自己揚名,去與四圍的異教徒爭戰。」比較 2 Macc. 12:40;13:21。無疑有許多人會懷着這些動機加入他們。這樣的事在任何地方都可能發生:當一人成功、而與得勝的領袖聯合又有擄物或名聲可圖的時候。
英文原文
Now when they shall fall, they shall be holpen with a little help - By small accessions to their forces. The armies of the Maccabees were never "very" numerous; but the idea here is, that when they should be persecuted, there would be accessions to their forces, so that they would be able to prosecute the war. At first the numbers were very few who took up arms, and undertook to defend the institutions of religion, but their numbers increased until they were finally victorious. Those who first banded together, when the calamities came upon the nation, were Mattathias and his few followers, and this is the little help that is here referred to. See 1 Macc. 2.
But many shall cleave to them - As was the case under Judas Maccabeus, when the forces were so far increased as to be able to contend successfully with Antiochus.
With flatteries - Perhaps with flattering hopes of spoil or honor; that is, that they would not unite sincerely with the defenders of the true religion, but would be actuated by prospect of plunder or reward. For the meaning of the word, see the notes at Daniel 11:21. The sense here is not that Judas would flatter them, or would secure their cooperation by flatteries, but that this would be what they would propose to their own minds, and what would influence them. Compare 1 Macc. 5:55-57: "Now what time as Judas and Jonathan were in the land of Galaad, and Simon his brother in Galilee before Ptolemais, Joseph the son of Zacharias, and Azarias, captains of the garrisons, heard of the valiant acts and warlike deeds which they had done. Wherefore they said, Let us also get us a name, and go fight against the pagan round about us." Compare 2 Macc. 12:40; 13:21. There can be no doubt that many might join them from these motives. Such an event would be likely to occur anywhere, when one was successful, and where there was a prospect of spoils or of fame in uniting with a victorious leader of an amy.
35
Daniel 11:35
「智慧人中有些仆倒的」——那些對宗教有正確認識、並出於純正動機加入軍隊的人中,有一些仆倒。其意念似乎是:他們會在某個場合遭遇暫時的挫敗,為要試驗其餘人的真誠;或說,為要顯明誰是出於原則持守這事業,誰是出於私目的。他們若不總是成功;若一時被擊敗;若他們中最傑出的一些人倒在被殺的人中;若這事業有時看似黯淡——這便足以試驗軍中其餘人的忠誠,並很可能把那些只因僱傭動機而加入的人「淘汰」出去。
「為要熬煉其餘的人」——旁註作「或作:藉着他們」。希伯來文如此——בָּהֶם(bâhem)。其意也許是:將要「藉着」他們,彷彿使軍隊受試煉。他們既倒在戰場上,事業又似乎未卜,這便試驗其他人的忠誠。此處譯作「熬煉」的字(צָרַף(tsâraph))本義是「熔化、冶煉」——如金屬;繼而指考驗人;再指煉淨。
「使他們清淨潔白」——即煉淨;試驗軍隊,使它純淨。
「直到末了」——即戰爭或衝突的末了。這些逼迫和試煉必要終結,而這過程正指向那結局,或趨向於促成它。把軍隊從虛假的朋友——從那些因僱傭動機加入的人——中釋放出來,這行動必以最好的方式、最快的速度促成那結果。
「因為到了定期,事就了結」——見 Daniel 11:27 的註釋。這似乎是有意作為保證:災禍必到盡頭,或說有一個它不能越過的界限。這樣,它便成為那從事爭戰之人的鼓勵;因為他們會看見,成功終必加冕他們的勞苦。
英文原文
And some of them understanding shall fall - Some of those who have a correct understanding of religion, and who have joined the army from pure motives. The idea seems to be that on some occasion they would meet with a temporary defeat, in order that the sincerity of the others might be tested, or that it might be seen who adhered to the cause from principle, and who from selfish purposes. If they should not always be successful; if they should be temporarily defeated; if some of the most eminent among them should fall among the slain; and if the cause should at any time look dark, this would serve to try the sin cerity of the remainder of the army, and would be likely to "thin it off" of those who had joined it only from mercenary motives.
To try them - Margin, "or, by them." So the Hebrew - בהם bâhem. The meaning perhaps is, that it would be "by" them, as it were, that the army would be tried. As they would fall in battle, and as the cause would seem to be doubtful, this would test the fidelity of others. The word "try" here (צרף tsâraph) means, properly, "to melt, to smelt" - as metals; then to prove anyone; and then to purify.
And to purge - To purify; to test the army and to make it pure.
And to make them white - To wit, by thus allowing those who had joined the army from mercenary motives to withdraw. Compare 2 Macc. 12:39-41.
Even to the time of the end - The end of the war or the conflict. There would be an end of these persecutions and trials, and this process had reference to that, or tended to bring it about. The act of freeing the army from false friends - from those who had joined it from mercenary motives, would have a tendency to accomplish the result in the best way possible, and in the speediest manner.
Because it is yet for a time appointed - See the notes at Daniel 11:27. This seems to be designed for an assurance that the calamity would come to an end, or that there was a limit beyond which it could not pass. Thus it would be an encouragement to those who were engaged in the struggle, for they would see that success must ultimately crown their labors.
36
Daniel 11:36
「王必任意而行」——必絕對而至上,必成就自己的目的。在我看來,這無疑指安提阿古·伊皮法尼,並在他身上準確應驗。他以最專斷的方式,成就了他對那城和聖殿的種種目的;他在每一方面都是一個絕對的暴君。然而此處當說明:大多數基督教解經家認為,對安提阿古的暗指到此為止,從此以後所指是敵基督。耶柔米、吉爾、牛頓主教等人如此;耶柔米還說,許多猶太人也這樣理解。所提的唯一理由是:此處論「王」的一些事,不可能是安提阿古的真實寫照。但與此相對,可以觀察到:(a) 前幾節的暗指無疑是安提阿古·伊皮法尼。(b) 沒有任何「改變」的標示,因為預言的敘述似乎繼續下去,彷彿所指仍是同一人。(c)「王」一詞並非可應用於敵基督的用詞,聖經中任何地方都沒有用它指他。(d) 這樣的轉換,若無更明確的標記,便不符合預言書卷的慣常方法——在一個淺白預言的正中途丟下它,驟然轉而描寫一個數百年後才興起、而前者完全不能視為其預表的人物。因此,解釋這段最明顯、最誠實的方式,就是把它指向安提阿古;而且我們或將發現,把它應用於他的困難並非無法克服。
「他必自高自大」——無人能否認這與安提阿古·伊皮法尼相符——一個驕傲、狂妄、專斷而嚴酷的君王,他治世的目的就是抬高自己、擴大帝國的疆界。
「超過所有的神」——即藉着規定哪些神可拜、哪些不可拜;試圖隨己意廢除一切受拜為神者的主張,而代之以對別神的敬拜。如此,他擅自決定耶路撒冷當拜哪位神,廢除耶和華的敬拜,代之以朱庇特·奧林匹烏;又在全部領土內,藉一道詔令禁止敬拜他的神以外的任何神 (1 Macc. 1:44-51;約瑟夫斯《猶太古史》卷十二第5章第4、5節)。凡擅自或主張有權禁止人敬拜某一特定的神、並有權命令人向他所揀選的任何對象獻上神聖效忠的,便是高擡自己超過眾神;因為他這樣行,就否定了眾神必被假定擁有的、為自己規定敬拜方式的權利。
「說出非常的事情」——希伯來字 נִפְלָאוֹת(nipelâ'ôth)本當指奇異的事、或足以引起驚愕的事;不尋常而超凡的事。此處的意思是:他所說的話將如此不敬虔、如此兇殘——其邪惡如此驚人駭異——以致使人驚愕。
「攻擊萬神之神」——即真神耶和華;祂是至高的,超過一切稱為神的、或受人敬拜為神的。再沒有比這更貼切地描述安提阿古的了;再沒有比這在他身上更驚人地應驗的了。
「直到主的忿怒完畢」——仍是指這事要持續的時間有一個指定的時期。那時期很可以稱為「忿怒」之時,因為耶和華似乎向祂的殿和祂的民發怒,容讓這異教君王毫無節制地向聖殿、那城和全地傾倒他的怒氣。
「因為所定的事必然成就」——關乎那城和聖殿、並一切別的事所定意的,必須成就。比較 Daniel 10:21。天使在此陳述一個普遍的真理——神所命定的一切都必發生。這真理在此的應用是:這一系列事件必須被容許繼續運行;在神心中所定的一切未成就以先,不能期望它們被攔阻。因此,那些在那些時代受苦的人,必須忍耐等候,直到神的目的成就;那時期一到,災禍便必止息。
英文原文
And the king shall do according to his will - Shall be absolute and supreme, and shall accomplish his purposes. This refers, it seems to me, beyond question, to Antiochus Epiphanes, and was exactly fulfilled in him. He accomplished his purposes in regard to the city and temple in the most arbitrary manner, and was, in every respect, an absolute despot. It should be said, however, here, that most Christian interpreters suppose that the allusion here to Antiochus ceases, and that henceforward, it refers to Antichrist. So Jerome, Gill, Bp. Newton, and others; and so Jerome says many of the Jews understood it. The only reason alleged for this is, that there are things affirmed here of the "king" which could not be true of Antiochus. But, in opposition to this, it may be observed
(a) that the allusion in the previous verses is undoubtedly to Antiochus Epiphanes.
(b) There is no indication of any "change," for the prophetic narrative seems to proceed as if the allusion to the same person continued.
(c) The word "king" is not a word to be applied to Antichrist, it being nowhere used of him.
(d) Such a transition, without anymore decided marks of it, would not be in accordance with the usual method in the prophetic writings, leaving a plain prediction in the very midst of the description, and passing on at once to a representation of one who would arise after many hundreds of years, and of whom the former could be considered as in no way the type. The most obvious and honest way, therefore, of interpreting this is, to refer it to Antiochus, and perhaps we shall find that the difficulty of applying it to him is not insuperable.
And he shall exalt himself - No one can doubt that this will agree with Antiochus Epiphanes - a proud, haughty, absolute, and stern monarch, the purpose of whose reign was to exalt himself, and to extend the limits of his empire.
And magnify himself above every god - That is, by directing what gods should or should not be worshipped; attempting to displace the claim of all those who were worshipped as gods at his pleasure, and establishing the worship of other gods in their place. Thus he assumed the right to determine what god should be worshipped in Jerusalem, abolishing the worship of Jehovah, and setting up that of Jupiter Olympius in the stead; and so throughout his whole dominion, by a proclamation, he forbade the worship of any god but his, 1 Macc. 1:44-51; Jos. Ant. b. xii. ch. v. Section 4, 5. One who assumes or claims the right to forbid the adoration of any particular god, and to order divine homage to be rendered to anyone which he chooses, exalts himself above the gods, as he in this way denies the right which they must be supposed to claim to prescribe their own worship.
And shall speak marvelous things - The Hebrew word נפלאות nı̂pelâ'ôth would properly denote things wonderful, or fitted to excite astonishment; things that are unusual and extraordinary: and the meaning here is, that the things spoken would be so impious and atrocious - so amazing and wonderful for their wickedness, as to produce amazement.
Against the God of gods - The true God, Jehovah; he is supreme, and is superior to all that is called God, or that is worshipped as such. Nothing could be better descriptive of Antiochus than this; nothing was ever more strikingly fulfilled than this was in him.
And shall prosper until the indignation be accomplished - Referring still to the fact that there was an appointed time during which this was to continue. That time might well be called a time of "indignation," for the Lord seemed to be angry against his temple and people, and suffered this pagan king to pour out his wrath without measure against the temple, the city, and the whole land.
For that that is determined shall be done - What is purposed in regard to the city and temple, and to all other things, must be accomplished. Compare Daniel 10:21. The angel here states a general truth - that all that God has ordained will come to pass. The application of this truth here is, that the series of events must be suffered to run on, and that it could not be expected that they would be arrested until all that had been determined in the Divine mind should be effected. They who would suffer, therefore, in those times must wait with patience until the Divine purposes should be brought about, and when the period should arrive, the calamities would cease.
37
Daniel 11:37
「他必不顧他列祖的神」——即他的列祖或祖先所敬拜的神。其意是:他不受本國宗教的約束或攔阻,也不受任何通常的宗教法則約束。他可以隨意敬拜任何神,或隨意不拜任何神。通常約束人的——從列祖宗教而來的約束——在這事例中將無濟於事。見 Daniel 11:36 的註釋。這在每一方面都是安提阿古的真實寫照。他隨己意敬拜本國通常受拜的神,或希臘人和羅馬人敬拜的神,或不拜任何神。而且,特別是他非但不尊崇他列祖的神、不像人可能料想的那樣把那神的像立在耶路撒冷的聖殿中,反倒在那裏立了朱庇特·奧林匹烏的壇,並在那裏奉行對他的敬拜。事實上,安提阿古既自幼在外國受教育、度過早年,他從未多尊重本國的宗教。把外族宗教引入猶太的企圖,乃是引入希臘人宗教的企圖(雅恩,《希伯來聯邦》,頁267);他沒有一個事例曾企圖把本國特有的宗教強加給他們。因此,無論在他的私人心境中,還是在他的公開作為上,論安提阿古都可以說:他的特色,乃是高度缺乏對列祖信仰的顧念。天使在此所用的話,正恰當地表達極度的不信與不敬。
「也不顧婦女所羨慕的」——「婦女所羨慕的」這片語本身有歧義:可指婦女所羨慕的,即她們所喜悅的、她們通常尋求並為之懇求的東西;也可指他自己所羨慕的——即他不受婦女的願望、對婦女的任何顧念、對體面婚姻的任何尊重、或不規則情慾的約束。此處大概當取前一種含義,因它最適合上下文。這表達的解釋眾說紛紜。有人認為它根本不適用於安提阿古,因為他是一個極端淫亂、受墮落婦女影響的人。耶柔米(見該處)、約翰·D·米凱利斯、德雷澤、格塞尼烏斯和倫格克認為,這是指他必不顧以利買斯那座他劫掠過的、女神維納斯(阿佛洛狄忒)的美麗神像。施陶德林和達特認為,是他必不理會婦女的哀哭或眼淚——即他必是殘忍的。貝托爾特認為,是他必不憐惜幼童——母親之愛的對象——即他必是一個殘酷的暴君。耶柔米譯作 Et erit in concupiscentiis feminarum,把它解釋為毫無節制的情慾,並主要應用於安提阿古。埃利奧特——在我看來很奇怪(《啟示錄》,iv. 152)——把它解釋為指希伯來婦女如此深切期望的對象——彌賽亞、那應許的女人之後裔;他說他發現這見解在菲伯的《論預言》(第5版)i. 380-385已有暗示。另有人把它解釋為:他必不尊重體面的婚姻,而放縱於不法的快樂。這表達的含義未必能確切判定;但在我看來,整體的目的乃是陳明安提阿古的不敬虔和硬心。他必不顧他列祖的神;即他必不受他自幼受教之宗教的任何原則約束,反要將它們全然蔑視,任意而行;照樣,他必不受從女性品格而來的種種影響——必不顧她們心中最親近的對象、她們仁慈憐憫的情感、她們的懇求和眼淚;他必是一個殘酷的暴君,同樣蔑視從天和地而來的一切約束——從上從下而來的最美影響。
不必說,這與安提阿古的品格完全吻合。他感官而敗壞,放縱於情慾,不能有體面而純潔的愛,也全然陌生於與高雅開明的女性交往所生的一切溫柔純潔的情感。人若要描述一個人中極度的專橫和敗壞,再沒有比說他蔑視貞潔女性心智所吸引、所關切的一切,更貼切的了。
「無論何神他都不顧」——任何宗教的約束——本國或別處所敬拜之任何神的法則——天上或地上的。即:他心中全然沒有宗教,凡與他的目的相抵觸的,他都必蔑視一切出於敬畏神的考慮。這與前文論婦女的話十分吻合。這兩樣常連在一起。凡不受女性心智和品格之吸引美德所約束的;凡不顧使貞潔婦女關切的同情與仁慈的;凡在通常佔據她們思想的事物中看不見可愛之處的;凡把自己拋在她們社會的約束和她們談話的影響之外的——這樣的人,通常就是一個與一切宗教斷絕的人,同時又是貞潔婦女的蔑視者、和神的蔑視者。沒有人會期望在對婦女之心靈同情與美德毫不動心的胸懷中找到對神的敬虔;厭惡婦女者與厭惡神者,必統一在同一人身上。安提阿古·伊皮法尼正是這樣的人;世上也常有這樣的人。
「因為他必自大,高過一切」——高過宗教的一切約束、並貞潔社交生活的一切約束——蔑視通常約束人的一切。比較 Daniel 8:10-11 的註釋。
英文原文
Neither shall he regard the God of his fathers - The God that his fathers or ancestors had worshipped: That is, he would not be bound or restrained by the religion of his own land, or by any of the usual laws of religion. He would worship any God that he pleased, or none as he pleased. The usual restraints that bind men - the restraints derived from the religion of their ancestors - would in this case be of no avail. See the notes at Daniel 11:36. This was in all respects true of Antiochus. At his pleasure he worshipped the gods commonly adored in his country, or the gods worshipped by the Greeks and Romans, or no gods. And, in a special manner, instead of honoring the god of his fathers, and causing the image of that god to be placed in the temple at Jerusalem, as it might have been supposed he would, he caused the altar of Jupiter Olympius to be set up there, and his worship to be celebrated there. In fact, as Antiochus had been educated abroad, and had passed his early life in foreign countries, he had never paid much respect to the religion of his own land. The attempt to introduce a foreign religion into Judea was an attempt to introduce the religion of the Greeks (Jahn, Heb. Commonwealth, p. 267); and in no instance did he endeavor to force upon them the peculiar religion of his own nation. In his private feelings, therefore, and in his public acts, it might be said of Antiochus, that he was characterized in an eminent degree by a want of regard for the faith of his ancestors. The language used here by the angel is what would properly denote great infidelity and impiety.
Nor the desire of women - The phrase "the desire of women" is in itself ambiguous, and may either mean what they desire, that is, what is agreeable to them, or what they commonly seek, and for which they would plead; or it may mean his own desire - that is, that he would not be restrained by the desire of women, by any regard for women, for honorable matrimony, or by irregular passion. The phrase here is probably to be taken in the former sense, as this best suits the connection. There has been great variety in the interpretation of this expression. Some have maintained that it cannot be applicable to Antiochus at all, since he was a man eminently licentious and under the influence of abandoned women. Jerome, in loc., John D. Michaelis, Dereser, Gesenius, and Lengerke suppose that this means that he would not regard the beautiful statue of the goddess Venus whose temple was in Elymais, which he plundered.
Staudlin and Dathe, that he would not regard the weeping or tears of women - that is, that he would be cruel. Bertholdt, that he would not spare little children, the object of a mother's love - that is, that he would be a cruel tyrant. Jerome renders it, Et erit in concupiscentiis faminarum, and explains it of unbridled lust, and applies it principally to Antiochus. Elliott, strangely it seems to me (Apocalypse, iv. 152), interprets it as referring to what was so much the object of desire among the Hebrew women - the Messiah, the promised seed of the woman; and he says that he had found this opinion hinted at by Faber on the Prophecies (Ed. 5), i.-380-385. Others expound it as signifying that he would not regard honorable matrimony, but would be given to unlawful pleasures. It may not be practicable to determine with certainty the meaning of the expression, but it seems to me that the design of the whole is to set forth the impiety and hard-heartedness of Antiochus. He would not regard the gods of his fathers; that is, he would not be controlled by any of the principles of the religion in which he had been educated, but would set them all at defiance, and would do as he pleased; and, in like manner, he would be unaffected by the influences derived from the female character - would disregard the objects that were nearest to their hearts, their sentiments of kindness and compassion; their pleadings and their tears; he would be a cruel tyrant, alike regardless of all the restraints derived from heaven and earth - the best influences from above and from below.
It is not necessary to say that this agrees exactly with the character of Antiochus. He was sensual and corrupt, and given to licentious indulgence, and was incapable of honorable and pure love, and was a stranger to all those bland and pure affections produced by intercourse with refined and enlightened females. If one wishes to describe a high state of tyranny and depravity in a man, it cannot be done better than by saying that he disregards whatever is attractive and interesting to a virtuous female mind.
Nor regard any god - Any religious restraints whatever - the laws of any god worshipped in his own land or elsewhere - in heaven or on earth. That is, he would be utterly irreligious in heart, and where it conflicted with his purposes would set at nought every consideration derived from reverence to God. This harmonizes well with the previous declaration about women. The two commonly go together. He that is unrestrained by the attractive virtues of the female mind and character; he that has no regard for the sympathies and kindnesses that interest virtuous females; he that sees nothing lovely in what commonly engages their thoughts; and he that throws himself beyond the restraints of their society, and the effects of their conversation, is commonly a man who cuts himself loose from all religion, and is at the same time a despiser of virtuous females and of God. No one will expect piety toward God to be found in a bosom that sees nothing to interest him in the sympathies and virtues of the femme mind; and the character of a woman-hater and a hater of God will uniformly be found united in the same person. Such a person was Antiochus Epiphanes; and such men have often been found in the world.
For he shall magnify himself above all - Above all the restraints of religion, and all those derived from the intercourse of virtuous social life - setting at nought all the restraints that usually bind men. Compare the notes at Daniel 8:10-11.
38
Daniel 11:38
「倒要敬拜」——此處旁註的讀法是:「至於全能者,他在自己的位上必敬拜,是的,他必敬拜一個神」等。然而更正確的譯法是正文的譯法;所指是某一他要尊崇、或他要表示尊重的神。倫格克提出的譯法是正確的:「但他必在根基上敬拜保障之神(堅固之地、堡壘——德文 der Vesten)」。武加大譯本此處譯作:「但他必在自己的地方敬拜瑪奧齊姆(Maozim)神。」希臘文譯本亦然。「在他的地位」這片語——עַל־כַּנּוֹ('al-kanô)——本義是「在他的座上」或根基上。它出現於 Daniel 11:20-21,在那裏應用於一個接續另一位的君王——佔據同一位置、同一座位或寶座。見 Daniel 11:2 的註釋。此處似乎的意思是:他要在那神所處之處尊崇它,或說,彷彿在它自己的寶座上、它自己的廟中。旁註作「或作:代替」;但其意念不是他要以這神代替另一神來敬拜,而是他要在自己的地方如此行。然而,若照格塞尼烏斯和德韋特的看法,含義是「在他的地方,或代替」,那麼正確的解釋便是:他要尊崇這「保障之神」,以代替敬拜他列祖的神或任何別的神。大意是清楚的:他要對一切別的神表示不敬或蔑視,惟獨向這一神獻上他的敬奉。
「保障之神」——旁註:瑪烏齊姆(Mauzzim),或作守護神;或作堡壘。希伯來文 מָעֻזִּים(mâ‛uzzı̂m);拉丁武加大,Maozim;希臘文,Μαωξεὶμ(Maōxeim);敘利亞文作「強有力的神」;路德作 Mausim;倫格克作 der Vesten——堡壘、要塞。希伯來文 מָעוֹז(mâ‛ôz)本義是堅固或設防之地、堡壘;格塞尼烏斯(《字典》)認為此處所指是「堡壘之神,一個強加於猶太人的敘利亞神明,或許是瑪爾斯(戰神)」。格羅提烏斯、C. B. 米凱利斯、施陶德林、貝托爾特和維納也如此主張。德雷澤、哈維尼克和倫格克則把它解釋為指卡庇托林的朱庇特——安提阿古因長住羅馬而學會敬拜、並把其敬拜帶回本國的神。關乎這段經文的含義、並此處所指的神明,推測不少;但大意似乎是清楚的:他所承認的惟一之神,將是武力、能力或統治權。他必蔑視列祖之神的敬拜,蔑視宗教一切通常的義務和約束;他必丟棄並鄙視一切人道和仁慈的懇求,視之為婦女的軟弱;他必單單倚靠武力。他彷彿只敬拜「武力之神」,不以權利、不以宗教的主張、而以兵器成就他的目的。據我理解,其意不是他要正式立起這「保障之神」來敬拜,而是這實際上將是他實際承認的惟一之神。在揀選一個能恰當代表他感受的神時,他會選一個標示武力或統治權的神。這樣的神將是戰爭之神,或羅馬的朱庇特——祂既至高、又僅憑自己的能力統治世界,恰能代表這君王一貫的目的。大意乃是:宗教、公義、憐憫的一切義務都必被蔑視,他必單憑能力成就其目的;或許還包括——如本節餘下部分所似乎暗示的——他必立起並敬拜一個外族的神,作這目的的合宜代表。不必說,這在安提阿古·伊皮法尼身上極為真實;也可以同樣真實地說,世上一切偉大的英雄和征服者也是如此。瑪爾斯——戰爭之神——在古代如此被人公開敬拜;而英雄和征服者對這偶像之神的效忠,在近代英雄和征服者身上,雖不那麼公開正式,卻同樣真實;正如我們如今論一個貪婪的人說他是瑪門的敬拜者——雖然他實際上並不正式敬拜任何神、也沒有祭壇——照樣,論安提阿古、也可以論一般的英雄和征服者說:受尊崇的惟一之神,乃是戰爭之神、能力之神、武力之神;他們蔑視宗教的一切義務、蔑視對真神的敬拜,惟獨向這神獻上敬奉。
瑪門之外,這世上最受敬拜的神,便是「武力之神」——這安提阿古如此忠心事奉的瑪烏齊姆。為說明此處似乎暗示的事實——他必引入一個足以代表他人生這一目的的神——可以留意:安提阿古早年在羅馬度過,在那裏學會了敬拜卡庇托林的朱庇特,並曾設法把這外族之神的敬拜引入敘利亞。這事實無可懷疑。安提阿古的特點之一,是他可笑地模仿羅馬人的風俗習慣(狄奧多羅斯·西庫路斯《殘篇》(Frag.) xxvi. 65);他也確曾把豐厚的禮物送往羅馬,以尊崇那裏所敬拜的朱庇特(李維,lxii. 6),並有意在安提阿建一座宏偉的廟,尊崇卡庇托林的朱庇特——李維,xli. 20。這廟卻未建成。還當記得,他也曾命人在耶路撒冷燔祭壇之上,築一座敬拜朱庇特的壇。應當補充:凡把這應用於敵基督或教皇的人,都把它指向偶像或像的敬拜。埃利奧特(《啟示錄》,iv. 153)認為它關乎教皇制之下對聖徒和殉道者的尊崇,並說在教皇的背道之下,一個與瑪胡齊姆(Mahuzzim)一詞相當的稱號,確曾加給已故的殉道者和聖徒。他如此評述:「至於論那任意而行之王在列祖之神、並真神的位置上尊崇瑪胡齊姆神(一個他列祖不認識的神),在我看來,參照那些聖徒、並他們的遺物和像,已經得到良好而一貫的解釋;那背道從其起初的發展,便把他們視為、敬拜為瑪胡齊姆,即安置他們之處的堡壘。」——《啟示錄》,iv. 157。但這一切顯得牽強而不自然;若不假定這裏定意指敵基督或教皇制,再沒有別的應用,比把它指向安提阿古、指向他對武力而非對公義和正道的倚靠,更明顯而恰當的了。
「他列祖不認識的神」——即這外族的神、他在羅馬學會敬拜的朱庇特。
「他用金、銀、寶石……尊崇」——即他必把這些揮霍於為它建廟、或造它的像上。這與李維 (xli. 20) 對他在安提阿動工、為尊崇朱庇特而建之廟的記載相符。李維說,他在行為上雖然放蕩,雖然許多人以為他在許多事上是癲狂的——「有人說他無疑是瘋了」——但在兩件事上,他以胸懷高貴著稱——敬拜神明,和恩待城邑、加以裝飾:「然而在兩件偉大而可敬的事上,他的心確實是王者的:在於對城邑的捐輸,在於對神明的敬奉。」然後他補充的話,正是我們面前這段經文所需的全部註解:「論對神明的宏偉,雅典的朱庇特·奧林匹烏神廟——地上惟一按其神的偉大而動工的——可以作證。他又以卓越的祭壇和大量的雕像裝飾提洛島;在安提阿,為卡庇托林的朱庇特建了一座宏偉的廟,不僅天花板貼金,整面牆壁都包上鍍金的板;在別處還應許了許多別的工程,卻因他在位的時間太短,沒有完成。」
「和可悅之物」——旁註作「可羨慕之物」。即以飾物、雕像、或許還有圖畫。比較 Isaiah 2:16 的註釋。其意是那殿當受到最高程度的美化和裝飾。李維說,這殿他沒有活着建成。
英文原文
But in his estate - The marginal reading here is, "As for the Almighty God, in his seat he shall honor, yea, he shall honor a god," etc. The more correct rendering, however, is that in the text, and the reference is to some god which he would honor, or for which he would show respect. The rendering proposed by Lengerke is the true rendering, "But the god of forces (firm places, fastnesses - der Vesten) he shall honor in their foundation" (auf seinem Gestelle). The Vulgate renders this, "But the god Maozim shall he honor in his place." So also the Greek. The phrase "in his estate" - על־כנו 'al-kanô - means, properly, "upon his base," or foundation. It occurs in Daniel 11:20-21, where it is applied to a monarch who would succeed another - occupying the same place, or the same seat or throne. See the notes at Daniel 11:2. Here it seems to mean that he would honor the god referred to in the place which he occupied, or, as it were, on his own throne, or in his own temple. The margin is, "or stead;" but the idea is not that he would honor this god instead of another, but that he would do it in his own place. If, however, as Gesenius and De Wette suppose, the sense is, "in his place, or stead," the correct interpretation is, that he would honor this "god of forces," in the stead of honoring the god of his fathers, or any other god. The general idea is clear, that he would show disrespect or contempt for all other gods, and pay his devotions to this god alone.
Shall he honor - Pay respect to; worship; obey. This would be his god. He would show no respect to the god of his fathers, nor to any of the idols usually worshipped, but would honor this god exclusively.
The God of forces - Margin, Mauzzim, or gods protectors; or, munitions. Hebrew, מעזים mâ‛uzym; Latin Vulgate, Maozim; Greek, Μαωξεὶμ Maōxeim; Syriac, "the strong God;" Luther, Mausim; Lengerke, der Vesten - fastnesses, fortresses. The Hebrew word מעוז mâ‛ôz means, properly, a strong or fortified place, a fortress; and Gesenius (Lexicon) supposes that the reference here is to "the god of fortresses, a deity of the Syrians obtruded upon the Jews, perhaps Mars." So also Grotius, C. B. Michaelis, Staudlin, Bertholdt, and Winer. Dereser, Havernick, and Lengerke explain it as referring to the Jupiter Capitolinus that Antiochus had learned to worship by his long residence in Rome, and whose worship he transferred to his own country. There has been no little speculation as to the meaning of this passage, and as to the god here referred to; but it would seem that the general idea is plain.
It is, that the only god which he would acknowledge would be force, or power, or dominion. He would set at nought the worship of the god of his fathers, and all the usual obligations and restraints of religion; he would discard and despise all the pleadings of humanity and kindness, as if they were the weaknesses of women, and he would depend solely on force. He would, as it were, adore only the "god of force," and carry his purposes, not by right, or by the claims of religion, but by arms. The meaning is not, I apprehend, that he would formally set up this "god of forces," and adore him, but that this would be, in fact, the only god that he would practically acknowledge. In selecting such a god as would properly represent his feelings he would choose such an one as would denote force or dominion. Such a god would be the god of war, or the Roman Jupiter, who, as being supreme, and ruling the world by his mere power, would be a fit representative of the prevailing purpose of the monarch.
The general sentiment is, that all obligations of religion, and justice, and compassion, would be disregarded, and he would carry his purposes by mere power, with the idea, perhaps, included, as seems to be implied in the remainder of the verse, that he would set up and adore such a foreign god as would be a suitable representation of this purpose. It is hardly necessary to say that this was eminently true of Antiochus Epiphanes; and it may be equally said to be true of all the great heroes and conquerors of the world. Mars, the god of war, was thus adored openly in ancient times, and the devotion of heroes and conquerors to that idol god, though less open and formal, has not been less real by the heroes and conquerors of modern times; and, as we say now of an avaricious or covetous man that he is a worshipper of mammon, though he in fact formally worships no god, and has no altar, so it might be affirmed of Antiochus, and may be of heroes and conquerors in general, that the only god that is honored is the god of war, of power, of force; and that setting at nought all the obligations of religion, and of worship of the true God, they pay their devotions to this god alone.
Next to mammon, the god that is most adored in this world is the "god of force" - this Mauzzim that Antiochus so faithfully served. In illustration of the fact that seems here to be implied, that he would introduce such a god as would be a fit representative of this purpose of his life, it may be remarked that, when in Rome, where Antiochus spent his early years, he had learned to worship the Jupiter of the Capitol, and that he endeavored to introduce the worship of that foreign god into Syria. Of this fact there can be no doubt. It was one of the characteristics of Antiochus that he imitated the manners and customs of the Romans to a ridiculous extent (Diod. Sic. Frag, xxvi. 65); and it was a fact that he sent rich gifts to Rome in honor of the Jupiter worshipped there (Livy, lxii. 6), and that he purposed to erect a magnificent temple in honor of Jupiter Capitolinus in Antioch - Livy, xli. 20.
This temple, however, was not completed. It will be remembered, also, that he caused an altar to Jupiter to be erected over the altar of burnt-sacrifice in Jerusalem. It should be added, that they who apply this to Anti-christ, or the Pope, refer it to idol or image worship. Elliott (Apocalypse, iv. 153) supposes that it relates to the homage paid to the saints and martyrs under the Papacy, and says that an appellation answering to the word Mahuzzim was actually given to the departed martyrs and saints under the Papal apostasy. Thus he remarks: "As to what is said of the willful king's honoring the god Mahuzzim (a god whom his fathers knew not) in place of his ancestors' god, and the true God, it seems to me to have been well and consistently explained, by a reference to those saints, and their relics and images, which the apostasy from its first development regarded and worshipped as the Mahuzzim, or fortresses of the places where they were deposited." - Apoc. iv. 157. But all this appears forced and unnatural; and if it be not supposed that it was designed to refer to Antichrist or the Papacy, no application of the language can be found so obvious and appropriate as that which supposes that it refers to Antiochus, and to his reliance on force rather than on justice and right.
And a god whom his fathers knew not - This foreign god, Jupiter, whom he had learned to worship at Rome.
Shall he honor with gold, and silver, and with precious stones ... - That is, he shall lavish these things on building a temple for him, or on his image. This accords with the account which Livy gives (xli. 20) of the temple which he commenced at Antioch in honor of Jupiter. Livy says that, although in his conduct he was profligate, and although in many things it was supposed that he was deranged - "Quidam hand dubie insanire aiebunt" - yet that in two respects he was distinguished for having a noble mind - for his worship of the gods, and for his favor toward cities in adorning them: "In duabus tamen magnis honestisque rebus vere regius erat animus, in urbium donis, et deorum cultu." He then adds, in words that are all the commentary which we need on the passage before us: "Magnificentiae vero in deos vel Jovis Olympii ternplum Athenis, unum in terris inchoatum pro magnitudine dei, potest testis esse. Sed et Delon aris insignibus statuarumque copia exornavit; et Antiochiae Joyis capitolini magnificum templum, non laqueatum auro tantum, sed parietibus totis lamina inauratum, et alia multa in aliis locis pollicita, quia perbreve tempus regni ejus fuit, non perfecited."
And pleasant things - Margin, "things desired." That is, with ornaments, or statuary, or perhaps pictures. Compare the notes at Isaiah 2:16. e meant that the temple should be beautified and adorned in the highest degree. This temple, Livy says, he did not live to finish.
39
Daniel 11:39
「他必這樣行,進入最堅固的保障」——旁註作「軍械堡壘」。所指是堅固設防之地;為防禦目的而加固的地方。其意念是:他彷彿在這陌生之神的主持下,向這些地方推行他的目的。事實是,安提阿古在他的戰爭中,奪得了他所攻擊各國的堅固之地、即設防之城——耶路撒冷、西頓、佩盧西烏姆、孟菲斯——它們當時都屬世上最堅固的地方。
「得一個陌生的神」——一個他列祖不承認的外族之神;即照上面的假定、並照事實,就是他在羅馬所敬拜、並熱心要把其敬拜移植到自己帝國中的那位神——卡庇托林的朱庇特。他彷彿是在這外族之神的主持下行動。
「他必承認這神」——藉着為它建造廟宇和祭壇。「並且增加他的榮耀。」即加增尊榮。他彷彿要藉着在自己本國、並在他將征服之地引入這神的敬拜,在世上擴增或擴展它的統治。從前,它的統治似乎只在羅馬;安提阿古卻力求它進一步擴展,遍及他自己的國、並他將征服的列國。
「他必管轄多人」——即這些外族的神明。前文只提到一位神;但朱庇特敬拜的引入,自然連帶羅馬別的眾神;因此以這方式提及它們。安提阿古的征服,彷彿是把這些神明的統治設立在他所制伏的地上。
「又把土地分給他們作為賞賜」——旁註作「代價」。此處所指大概是聖地;其意念是:它將為着代價、或為着利益而分給他的追隨者;即它或許要被「包出去」以徵收賦稅,並本着這目的,如同常發生的那樣,被掛牌售與出價最高的人。這是徵收歲入的常用方法,就是把被征服的行省「包出去」;即把在該省徵稅的特權,讓與出價最多的人;其結果是引發向民間勒索錢財的巨大貪婪。比較 1 Macc. 3:35、36;那裏論到安提阿古所立、要他「料理王的事務、從幼發拉底河直到埃及邊界」的呂西亞時,說安提阿古「囑咐他要辦他一切所願意行的事,也包括住猶大和耶路撒冷之人所關乎的事:即他要差軍隊攻擊他們,除滅以色列的勢力和耶路撒冷的餘民,從那地除去他們的記念;又要在他們四境安置外人,『把他們的地分給別人為業』」。
英文原文
Thus shall he do in, the most strong holds - Margin, "fortresses of munitions." The reference is to strongly fortified places; to those places which bad been made strong for purposes of defense. The idea is, that he would carry on his purposes against these places, as it were, under the auspices of this strange god. It was a fact, that in his wars Antiochus came into possession of the strong places, or the fortified towns of the nations which he attacked - Jerusalem, Sidon, Peluslum, Memphis - then among the strongest places in the world.
With a strange god - A foreign god whom his fathers did not acknowledge; that is, according to the supposition above, and according to the fact, with the god whom he had adored at Rome, and whose worship he was ambitious to transfer to his own empire - the Jupiter of the Capitol. He seemed to be acting under the auspices of this foreign god.
Whom he shall acknowledge - By building temples and altars to him. "And increase with glory." That is, with honor. He would seem to increase or extend his dominion in the world, by introducing his worship in his own county and in the lands which he would conquer. Before, his dominion appeared to be only at Rome; Antiochus sought that it might be extended farther, over his own kingdom, and over the countries that he would conquer.
And he shall cause them to rule over many - That is, the foreign gods. Mention had been made before of only one god; but the introduction of the worship of Jupiter would be naturally connected with that of the other gods of Rome, and they are, therefore, referred to in this manner. The conquests of Antiochus would seem to be a setting up of the dominion of these gods over the lands which he subdued.
And shall divide the land for gain - Margin, "a price." The reference here is, probably, to the holy land, and the idea is that it would be partitioned out among his followers for a price, or with a view to gain; that is, perhaps, that it would be "farmed out" for the purpose of raising revenue, and that with this view, as often occurred, it would be set up for sale to the highest bidder. This was a common way of raising revenue, by "farming out" a conquered province; that is, by disposing of the privilege of raising a revenue in it to the one who would offer most for it, and the consequence was, that it gave rise to vast rapacity in extorting funds from the people. Compare 1 Macc. 3:35, 36, where, speaking of Lysias, whom Antiochus had "set to oversee the affairs of the king from the river Euphrates unto the borders of Egypt," it is said of Antiochus that he "gave him (Lysias) charge of all things that he would have done, as also concerning them that dwelt in Judea and Jerusalem: to wit, that he should send an army against them, to destroy and root out the strength of Israel, and the remnant of Jerusalem, and to take away their memorial from that place; and that he should place strangers in all their quarters, 'and divide their land by lot. '"
40
Daniel 11:40
「到末了」——見 Daniel 11:35。「末了」一詞在此必須恰當地指所考慮之事件系列、即手頭之事的結束或終局;此處恰當而明顯的意思,乃是前文異象所指諸事的結束或終局。這相等於我們所謂「事情的收尾」。然而在 Daniel 12:4、Daniel 12:9、Daniel 12:13,「末了」一詞顯然指另一個結束或終局——那些遠及未來之事的終局——這世界事物的最終階段。許多人一直認為這不能理解為指安提阿古,因為此處所記的並沒有發生在他治世的末了。乍看之下,本節及本章末了以下各節最明顯的解釋或許是:在前文所提一系列事件之後——在安提阿古入侵埃及、又因懼怕羅馬人而從那裏被逐回之後——他將在治世將終時再次攻擊那國,使它、並呂比亞和埃塞俄比亞都臣服 (Daniel 11:43);而當他在那裏時,北方的消息必迫使他放棄遠征,再回本地。
波菲利(見耶柔米,該處)說事實確是如此;安提阿古確曾在他「在位第十一年」、即他死前一年入侵埃及;因此他主張,這一切對安提阿古都有字面的應用;而既然字面如此真實,它必是在事件發生之後寫成的。可惜波菲利的十五卷書已經失傳,我們只有他著作的斷片,保存在耶柔米論但以理書的註釋中。耶柔米所引波菲利的陳述,與關乎安提阿古末日的其他一切史家共同見證相反;而且其中含有如此多的不可能之處,以致留下一般的印象:波菲利在這件事上竄改了歷史,為要使這段看來必是在所指事件之後寫成的。波菲利的陳述若正確,把這應用於安提阿古便沒有困難。然而,關乎安提阿古的一般信念是:在他上述一系列事件之後、在他照 Daniel 11:30 註釋所述被羅馬使節的權威所迫退之後,他並沒有再入侵埃及。
這信念也與案情的一切可能相符。在這情形下,許多解經家認為本章這一段 (Daniel 11:40-45) 不能指安提阿古,便把它應用於敵基督、或羅馬的權勢。然而這樣的應用何等牽強而不自然,任何人只要查考牛頓《論預言》頁308-315便能看出。這段經文明顯的——或許還可加上:誠實的——應用,必是指向安提阿古。這是讀這預言的任何人自然想到的;這是他顯然會持守為真實應用的;除非認為有必要把預言屈曲以遷就歷史,這也是任何人所能想到的惟一應用。在我看來,誠實和公正要求我們把這理解為指本章前文所描述的一系列事件,並理解為定意陳明整體的最終結局或收尾。
若我們可以把這幾節 (Daniel 11:40-45) 視為包含一個複述、或對一系列事件的總結,並陳明它們將如何收尾,這便毫無困難。這樣解釋,一切都清楚了。它將是對那重大交易——那對猶太地宗教利益影響如此重大、又是世界歷史重要一章的交易——將要發生之事的一般陳述。再者,這總結也提供機會,提及安提阿古征服中一些不便插入敘述本身的情節,以寥寥數語呈現將要發生之事的概要,並陳明一切將如何終結。這樣的總結或複述並不罕見;藉着它,整體的印象必更為清晰。
按這觀點,「到末了」(Daniel 11:40) 這片語所指的,與其說是安提阿古在位的「末了」,不如說是天使在「真確的書」(Daniel 10:21) 中所記、自瑪代人大利烏 (Daniel 11:1) 至安提阿古治世終結的整個事件系列的「末了」——這一系列事件涵蓋約三百五十年。相對於這樣長的時期,安提阿古僅十一年的整個治世,都可視為「末了的時候」。誠然,那是整個時期中最災難性的部分;在本章中,它所佔的篇幅多於它之前的一切——因為那將是希伯來民族特殊而可怕的試煉之時——但它是那事的「末了」——系列的收尾——天使眼目所注視、又如此重要而須預先知道之事件的終結。因此,在這幾節裏 (Daniel 11:40-45),他把那在他恰當地稱為「末了的時候」——即這一系列重要事件預言之終局到來的時期,也就是在安提阿古短促而多事的治世中——將要發生的事作了總結。
「南方王要來」——即埃及王。見 Daniel 11:5-6、Daniel 11:9。
「攻擊他」——如前幾節所提的戰爭中那樣——力圖把他逐出敘利亞和巴勒斯坦、並逐出埃及本土 (Daniel 11:25、Daniel 11:29-30)。見這些經文的註釋。
「北方王必用戰車、馬兵和許多戰船,如暴風來攻擊他」——即敘利亞王——安提阿古——攻擊埃及王。他必屢次侵入他的地。見上文的註釋。「如暴風」——彷彿要橫掃面前的一切。他入侵埃及時正是如此:當他奪取孟菲斯和埃及最肥美的地區、並得着多利買本人時。見 Daniel 11:25-27 的註釋。「用戰車、馬兵和許多戰船」——這一切都在安提阿古相繼入侵埃及時字面應驗。見上文的註釋。
「他必進入列國」——進入敘利亞、巴勒斯坦、埃及和鄰近諸地。
「如洪水氾濫」——他必如洪水一般把他的軍隊漫過這些國家。見 Daniel 11:22 的註釋。
英文原文
And at the time of the end - See Daniel 11:35. The "time of the end" must properly denote the end or consummation of the series of events under consideration, or the matter in hand, and properly and obviously means here the end or consummation of the transactions which had been referred to in the previous part of the vision. It is equivalent to what we should say by expressing it thus: "at the winding up of the affair." In Daniel 12:4, Daniel 12:9, Daniel 12:13, the word "end," however, obviously refers to another close or consummation - the end or consummation of the affairs that reach far into the future - the final dispensation of things in this world. It has been held by many that this could not be understood as referring to Antiochus, because what is here stated did not occur in the close of his reign. Perhaps at first sight the most obvious interpretation of what is said in this and the subsequent verses to the end of the chapter would be, that, after the series of events referred to in the previous verses; after Antiochus had invaded Egypt, and had been driven thence by the fear of the Romans, he would, in the close of his reign, again attack that country, and bring it, and Libya, and AEthiopia into subjection Daniel 11:43; and that when there, tidings out of the north should compel him to abandon the expedition and return again to his own land.
Porphyry (see Jerome, in loc.) says that this was so, and that Antiochus actually invaded Egypt in the "eleventh year of his reign," which was the year before he died; and he maintains, therefore, that all this had a literal application to Antiochus, and that being so literally true, it must have been written after the events had occurred. Unfortunately the fifteen books of Porphyry are lost, and we have only the fragments of his works preserved which are to be found in the Commentary of Jerome on the book of Daniel. The statement of Porphyry, referred to by Jerome, is contrary to the otherwise universal testimony of history about the last days of Antiochus, and there are such improbabilities in the statement as to leave the general impression that Porphyry in this respect falsified history in order to make it appear that this must have been written after the events referred to. If the statement of Porphyry were correct, there would be no difficulty in applying this to Antiochus. The common belief, however, in regard to Antiochus is, that he did not invade Egypt after the series of events referred to above, and after he had been required to retire by the authority of the Roman ambassadors, as stated in the notes at Daniel 11:30.
This belief accords also with all the probabilities of the case. Under these circumstances, many commentators have supposed that this portion of the chapter Daniel 11:40-45 could not refer to Antiochus, and they have applied it to Anti-christ, or to the Roman power. Yet how forced and unnatural such an application must be, anyone can perceive by examining Newton on the Prophecies, pp. 308-315. The obvious, and perhaps it may be added the honest, application of the passage must be to Antiochus. This is that which would occur to any reader of the prophecy; this is what he would obviously hold to be the true application; and this is that only which would occur to anyone, unless it were deemed necessary to bend the prophecy to accommodate it to the history. Honesty and fairness, it seems to me, require that we should understand this as referring to the series of events which had been described in the previous portion of the chapter, and as designed to state the ultimate issue or close of the whole.
There will be no difficulty in this if we may regard these verses Daniel 11:40-45 as containing a recapitulation, or a summing up of the series of events, with a statement of the manner in which they would close. If so interpreted all will be clear. It will then be a general statement of what would occur in regard to this remarkable transaction that would so materially affect the interests of religion in Judea, and be such an important chapter in the history of the world. This summing up, moreover, would give occasion to mention some circumstances in regard to the conquests of Antiochus which could not so well be introduced in the narrative itself, and to present, in few words, a summary of all that would occur, and to state the manner in which all would be terminated. Such a summing up, or recapitulation, is not uncommon, and in this way the impression of the whole would be more distinct.
With this view, the phrase "and at the time of the end" Daniel 11:40 would refer, not so much to the "time of the end" of the reign of Antiochus, but to the "time of the end" of the whole series of the transactions referred to by the angel as recorded "in the scripture of truth" Daniel 10:21, from the time of Darius the Mede Daniel 11:1 to the close of the reign of Antiochus - a series of events embracing a period of some three hundred and fifty years. Viewed in reference to this long period, the whole reign of Antiochus, which was only eleven years, might be regarded as "the time of the end." It was, indeed, the most disastrous portion of the whole period, and in this chapter it occupies more space than all that went before it - for it was to be the time of the peculiar and dreadful trial of the Hebrew people, but it was "the end" of the matter - the winding up of the series - the closing of the events on which the eye of the angel was fixed, and which were so important to be known beforehand. In these verses, therefore Daniel 11:40-45, he sums up what would occur in what he here calls appropriately "the time of the end" - the period when the predicted termination of this series of important events should arrive - to wit, in the brief and eventful reign of Antiochus.
Shall the king of the south - The king of Egypt. See Daniel 11:5-6, Daniel 11:9.
Push at him - As in the wars referred to in the previous verse - in endeavoring to expel him from Coelo-Syria and Palestine, and from Egypt itself, Daniel 11:25, Daniel 11:29-30. See the note at those verses.
And the king of the north shall come against him - The king of Syria - Antiochus. Against the king of Egypt. He shall repeatedly invade his lands. See the notes above.
Like a whirlwind - As if he would sweep everything before him. This he did when he invaded Egypt; when he seized on Memphis, and the best portion of the land of Egypt, and when he obtained possession of the person of Ptolemy. See the notes at Daniel 11:25-27.
With chariots, and with horsemen, and with many ships - All this literally occurred in the successive invasions of Egypt by Antiochus. See the notes above.
And he shall enter into the countries - Into Coelo-Syria, Palestine, Egypt, and the adjacent lands.
And shall overflow and pass over - Like a flood he shall spread his armies over these countries. See the notes at Daniel 11:22.
41
Daniel 11:41
「又必進入那榮美之地」——旁註作「可喜悅之地」、或裝飾之地、或華美之地。希伯來文作「裝飾之地」;即美地,指巴勒斯坦、聖地。同一個字用於 Daniel 11:16。見該處的註釋。至於他要入侵那地的事實,見 Daniel 11:28、Daniel 11:31-33 的註釋。
「有許多國被傾覆」——「國」字是譯者所加。希伯來文 רַבּוֹת(rabbôth)可指「許多東西」,可指城邑、住處、制度等。其意是:他必造成廣泛的毀滅——這在安提阿古、無論親自或藉他的將領入侵巴勒斯坦之地時,是真實的。見上文的註釋。
「惟有以東人、摩押人和一大半亞捫人必脫離他的手」——他既專注於在巴勒斯坦的工作、在那裏又有足夠的事佔據他的注意,鄰近的以東、摩押、亞捫諸地便不受他的攪擾。安提阿古的怒氣特別針對猶太人;而沒有提到他入侵這些鄰近之國,頗不尋常。他行進的路線是往埃及、沿地中海海岸;他雖偏離路線向猶太人報復,卻看不出他曾把兵器帶到行軍主線之外更遠的地方。安提阿古主要與埃及人和羅馬人交涉;他也與猶太人交涉,因為巴勒斯坦一直是戰場——敘利亞王與埃及王之間的主要爭奪之地和對象。摩押、以東和亞捫相對遠離衝突的現場,便不受攪擾。而且,看來最可能的是:這些民族對安提阿古友善、與他結盟;或至少可以確定,他們仇視猶太人——這對安提阿古的目的而言,效果相同。猶大·馬加比被記載與他們交戰;可見他們若非與安提阿古結盟,就是以別的方式促進他的利益。見 1 Macc. 4:61;5:3, 6-9。因此,這些國家實際上免受了安提阿古的入侵;預言在這一點上是字面應驗的。還可補充:(a) 自那時以後,再沒有發生任何可以恰當應用這預言的事;並且 (b) 沒有任何天然的敏識能預見這事;因此,這預言若是在安提阿古的日子之前說出的,必是神聖默示的結果。至於前一项評註 (a),凡想看見把這應用於安提阿古時代以外的任何嘗試何等牽強不自然的人,只需查考牛頓主教《論預言》(頁311-313);他把它解釋為指奧斯曼帝國,並指這樣的事實:土耳其人雖能奪取耶路撒冷,卻從未能制伏阿拉伯人、摩押人或亞捫人。他說,阿勒頗、大馬士革和加沙被迫投降,但這些別的地方「逃出了」土耳其人之「手」。至於後一項評註 (b),人若在事件之後寫作、有意對安提阿古所作之事作一簡短而鮮明的概述,再找不到比我們面前這段的話更好的表達了:「又必進入那榮美之地,有許多國被傾覆;惟有以東人、摩押人和一大半亞捫人必脫離他的手。」但顯然,沒有天然的敏識能預見這事。那些民族的特性中、或案情的本質中,沒有甚麼會使人預料到它——因為按常理推想,一個殘酷的征服者若對巴勒斯坦發動毀滅性的戰爭,他的蹂躪也必擴及鄰近的國家。
英文原文
He shall enter also into the glorious land - Margin, "land of delight," or ornament, or goodly land. The Hebrew is, "land of ornament;" that is, of beauty, to wit, Palestine, or the holy land. The same word is used in Daniel 11:16. See the note at that place. As to the fact that he would invade that land, see the notes at Daniel 11:28, Daniel 11:31-33.
And many countries shall be overthrown - The word countries here is supplied by the translators. The Hebrew word רבות rabôth may denote "many things," and might refer to cities, dwellings, institutions, etc. The meaning is, that he would produce wide devastation, which was true of Antiochus, when, either personally or by his generals, he invaded the land of Palestine. See the notes above.
But these shall escape out of his hand ... - Intent on his work in Palestine, and having enough there to occupy his attention, the neighboring lands of Edom, Moab, and Ammon shall not be molested by him. The wrath of Antiochus was particularly against the Jews, and it is not a little remarkable that no mention is made of his invading these adjacent countries. The route which he pursued was to Egypt, along the shores of the Mediterranean, and though he turned from his course to wreak his vengeance on the Jews, yet it does not appear that he carried his arms farther from the main line of his march. Antiochus was principally engaged with the Egyptians and the Romans; he was also engaged with the Jews, for Palestine had been the battlefield - the main place and object of contention between the king of Syria and the king of Egypt. Moab, and Edom, and Ammon were comparatively remote from the scene of conflict, and were left unmolested. It would seem most probable, also, that these nations were friendly to Antiochus, and were in alliance with him, or at least it is certain that they were hostile to the Jews, which, for the purposes of Antiochus, amounted to the same thing. Judas Maccabeus is represented as engaged with them in war, and consequently they must have either been in alliance with Antiochus, or in some other way promoting his interests. See 1 Macc. 4:61; 5:3, 6-9. These countries were, therefore, in fact, secure from the invasions of Antiochus, and so far the prophecy was literally fulfilled. It may be added
(a), that no occurrence since that time has taken place to which the prophecy can with propriety be applied; and
(b), that no natural sagacity could have foreseen this, and that, therefore, if the prediction was uttered before the days of Antiochus, it must have been the result of Divine inspiration.
As to the former of these remarks (a), if anyone is desirous of seeing how forced and unnatural must be any attempt to apply this to any other times than those of Antiochus, he has only to consult Bishop Newton on the Prophecies (pp. 311-313), who explains it as referring to the Ottoman empire, and to the fact that though the Turks have been able to take Jerusalem, they have never been able to subdue the Arabians, the Moabites, or the Ammonites. Aleppo, Damascus, and Gaza, says he, were forced to submit, but these other places "escaped out of the hands" of the Turks. As to the other remark (b), if one, writing after the events, had intended to give a brief and striking view of what Antiochus did, he could not find better language to express it than to say in the words of the passage before us, "He shall enter also into the glorious land, and many countries shall be overthrown; but these shall escape out of his hand, even Edom, and Moab, and the chief of the children of Ammon." But it is clear that there is no natural sagacity by which this could be foreseen. There was nothing in the character of those nations, or in the nature of the case, which would lead one to anticipate it - for the presumption would be, that if a desolating war were waged on Palestine by a cruel conqueror, his ravages would be extended to the neighboring countries also.
42
Daniel 11:42
「他必伸手攻擊列國」——旁註作「伸出」。標示戰爭與征服。其意念是:他將是外邦之地的入侵者——這特性屬於安提阿古,不必贅述。
「埃及地也不得脫離」——摩押和以東、並亞捫之地要逃脫,埃及卻不能。我們在本章的闡述中已見(見 Daniel 11:25-28 的註釋),他事實上制伏了孟菲斯和埃及最肥美的部分,甚至得了國王本人。
英文原文
He shall stretch forth his hand also upon the countries - Margin, send forth. Significant of war and conquest. The idea is, that he would be an invader of foreign lands - a characteristic which it is not necessary to show pertained to Antiochus.
And the land of Egypt shall not escape - Moab and Edom, and the land of Ammon would escape, but Egypt would not. We have seen in the exposition of this chapter (see the notes at Daniel 11:25-28) that he, in fact, subdued Memphis and the best portions of Egypt, and even obtained possession of the person of the king.
43
Daniel 11:43
「他必把持埃及的金銀財寶」——見 Daniel 11:28 的註釋。他既奪取了埃及最重要的地方、又得了國王本人,自然可以把埃及的財富任意支配,滿載擄物歸回本地。
「和各樣的寶物」——富饒的田地、公共建築、王宮的藏品、藝術品、紀念碑、書籍和兵器。這一切自然都任憑征服者支配。
「呂彼亞人」——「呂彼亞人」在希伯來聖經中,處處與埃及人和埃塞俄比亞人並提。他們被認為是源自埃及的民族,其國在西方與埃及接壤。見坦納《古代地圖集》(Tanner's Ancient Atlas)。征服埃及本身,幾乎就是征服呂比亞。
「和古實人」——希伯來文作古實人——כֻּשִׁים(kushı̂ym)。關乎古實或埃塞俄比亞一詞在聖經中的一般含義,見 Isaiah 11:11 的註釋。此處所指無疑是非洲的古實即埃塞俄比亞,它在南方與埃及為界。那國不僅包括敘埃納和諸瀑布以上的埃塞俄比亞,也包括底比斯即上埃及。征服埃及,實際上幾乎就是征服那地。
「都必跟隨他的腳步」——格塞尼烏斯譯作「在他的隨行中」。這字本義是腳步、行走。比較 Psalm 37:23;Proverbs 20:24。武加大譯本譯作:「他也必經過呂比亞和埃塞俄比亞。」希臘文譯本:「他必把持金銀一切隱藏的財寶,並埃及、呂比亞人和埃塞俄比亞人一切可羨慕之物,連同他們的堡壘。」倫格克譯作:「呂比亞人和埃塞俄比亞人必跟隨他的腳步。」希伯來文的恰當含義是:他們伴隨他;他們與他同行或跟隨他;這片語既適用於盟友,也適用於被擄的人。更可能的意念是:他們是盟友、是與他聯合的,而非俘虜。我不知道有甚麼明確的史實,顯明此處論安提阿古之預言的真實性;但不能認為這預言的應驗是不可能的;因為 (a) 如上所述,這些民族既與埃及同屬一源,自然與之結盟;他們在西方和南方與埃及為界;(b) 在以西結的日子 (Ezekiel 30:4-5),我們發現他們實際在「盟約」中與埃及聯合,臨到埃及的災禍,也直接臨到埃塞俄比亞和呂比亞;(c) 因此,佔有埃及之後,自然隨之而來的便是這些地方的臣服;或者可以推定,他們會尋求那位已制伏埃及之人的聯盟和友誼。
英文原文
But he shall have power over the treasures of gold and of silver - See the notes at Daniel 11:28. Having seized upon the most important places in Egypt, and having possession of the person of the king, he would, of course, have the wealth of Egypt at his disposal, and would return to his land laden with spoils.
And over all the precious things of Egypt - The rich lands, the public buildings, the contents of the royal palace, the works of art, and the monuments, and books, and implements of war. All these would, of course, be at the disposal of the conqueror.
And the Libyans - The word Libyans, in the Hebrew Scriptures, is everywhere joined with the Egyptians and Ethiopians. They are supposed to have been a people of Egyptian origin, and their country bordered on Egypt in the west. See Tanner's Ancient Atlas. A conquest of Egypt was almost in itself a conquest of Libya.
And the Ethiopians - Hebrew, Cushites - כשׁים kushı̂ym. On the general meaning of the word Cush or Ethiopia in the Scriptures, see the note at Isaiah 11:11. The reference here, undoubtedly, is to the African Cush or Ethiopia, which bounded Egypt on the south. This country comprehended not only Ethiopia above Syene and the Cataracts, but likewise Thebais or Upper Egypt. A subjugation of Egypt would be, in fact, almost a conquest of this land.
Shall be at his steps - Gesenius renders this, "in his company." The word means properly step, or walk. Compare Psalm 37:23; Proverbs 20:24. The Vulgate renders this, "And he shall pass also through Libya and Ethiopia." The Greek, "and he shall have power over all the secret treasures of gold and of silver, and over all the desirable things of Egypt, and of the Libyans, and of the Ethiopians, in their strongholds." Lengerke renders it, "And the Libyans and Ethiopians shall follow his steps." The proper sense of the Hebrew would be, that they accompanied him; that they marched with him or followed him; and the phrase would be applicable either to those who were allies, or who were led captive. The more probable idea would be that they were allies, or were associated with him, than that they were captives. I do not know that there are any distinct historical facts which show the truth of what is here predicted respecting Antiochus, but it cannot be considered as improbable that the prophecy was fulfilled, for
(a), as already observed, these nations, naturally allied to Egypt as being a part of the same people, bounded Egypt on the west and on the south;
(b) in the days of Ezekiel EZechariah 30:4-5, we find that they were actually confederated with Egypt in a "league," and that the calamity which fell upon Egypt, also fell directly upon Ethiopia and Libya; and
(c) the possession of Egypt, therefore, would be naturally followed with the subjugation of these places, or it might be presumed that they would seek the alliance and friendship of one who had subdued it.
44
Daniel 11:44
「但從東方和北方必有消息擾亂他」——必使他不寧,或使他驚慌。即他將聽見來自那些方面的某種消息,擾亂他別的一切計劃,或召他踏上他最後、最終的遠征——在那遠征中「他必到了他的結局」(Daniel 11:45),或說那將是這一系列歷史事件的終結。此處所指是這一系列事件的收尾;而按 Daniel 11:40 所取的觀點(見該處的註釋),不必假定這事緊接在 Daniel 11:43 所記之後;它更當被視為對終局必發生之事、或對此處所指之人最終如何終了、這些事件如何收場的陳述。事實上,正如 Daniel 11:45 的註釋將可見到的,安提阿古正是因着來自帕提亞和亞美尼亞——位於東方和北方的地區——的消息或傳聞,而被召踏上一次軍事遠征;正是在那次遠征中,他喪了命,這一系列歷史事件也就此終結。倫格克說,安提阿古召集軍隊,要向猶太人報復——他們在埃及那不幸的戰役結束之後,在馬加比家的率領下起來反抗安提阿古(1 Macc. 3:10以下)。那時,帕提亞人在東方、亞美尼亞人在北方已經武裝起來要與他開戰的消息,使他驚慌。塔西佗(《歷史》v. 8)也是如此說:(安提阿古極力要除掉猶太人的迷信、把希臘人的風俗給他們,卻未能把那極可憎的民族改得更好,因被帕提亞戰爭所阻;因為在那時節,阿爾薩西斯背叛了。)主前147年,安提阿古出征波斯和亞美尼亞,在歸途中死去。這次出征的緣由是:(a) 他的藩屬、亞美尼亞王阿爾塔西亞斯背叛了他;(b) 他想補充他枯竭的財庫,以便與猶大·馬加比作戰。見 1 Macc. 3:27-37;約瑟夫斯《猶太古史》卷十二第7章第2節;阿庇安《敘利亞史》(Syriaca) xlvi. 80;波菲利,見耶柔米,該處。
「因此他必出來,以大怒行大事……」——為阿爾塔西亞斯的背叛大怒,尤其在此他正與猶太人作戰的關頭;又向猶太人大怒,決意取得手段把他們徹底除滅。1 Macc. 3:27:「安提阿古王聽見這些事(猶大·馬加比的得勝),心裏大怒。」他的怒氣從各方面被點燃。他因猶太人的成功而惱怒;他因阿爾塔西亞斯的背叛而惱怒;他因財庫枯竭、無力繼續戰爭而惱怒。他就在這種心緒中渡過幼發拉底河 (1 Macc. 3:37),要在東方繼續戰爭,並如這裏所說,「殺滅許多人」。一切都湊在一起點燃他的狂怒;他就在這種心緒中,踏上了他最後一次東方的遠征。事實上,再沒有比天使在此對但以理所用的話,更能描述安提阿古的心境的了。
英文原文
But tidings out of the east and out of the north shall trouble him - Shall disturb him, or alarm him. That is, he will hear something from those quarters that will disarrange all his other plans, or that will summon him forth in his last and final expedition - on that expedition in which "he will come to his end" Daniel 11:45, or which will be the end of this series of historical events. The reference here is to the winding up of this series of transactions, and, according to the view taken on Daniel 11:40 (see the note at that place), it is not necessary to suppose that this would happen immediately after what is stated in Daniel 11:43, but it is rather to be regarded as a statement of what would occur in the end, or of the manner in which the person here referred to would finally come to an end, or in which these events would be closed. As a matter of fact, Antiochus, as will be seen in the notes at Daniel 11:45, was called forth in a warlike expedition by tidings or reports from Parthia and Armenia - regions lying to the east and the north, and it was in this expedition that he lost his life, and that this series of historical events was closed. Lengerke says, Antiochus assembled an army to take vengeance on the Jews, who, after the close of the unfortunate campaign in Egypt, rose up, under the Maccabees, against Antiochus, 1 Macc. 3:10, following Then the intelligence that the Parthians in the east, and the Armenians in the north, had armed themselves for war against him, alarmed him. So Tacitus (Hist. v. 8) says (Antiochus Judaeis), Demere superstitionem et mores Groecorum dare adnixus, quominus teterrimain gentem in melius mutaret, Parthorum bello prohibitus est, nam ea tempestate Arsaces defecerat. In the year 147 b.c., Antiochus went on the expedition to Persia and Armenia, on the return from which he died. The occasions for this were these:
(a) Artaxias, the king of Armenia, who was his vassal, had revolted from him, and
(b) he sought to replenish his exhausted treasury, that he might wage the war with Judas Maccabeus.
See 1 Macc. 3:27-37; Jos. Ant. b. xii. ch. vii. Section 2; Appian, Syriac. xlvi. 80; Porphyry, in Jerome, in loc.
Therefore he shall go forth with great fury to destroy ... - Great fury at the revolt of Artaxias, and especially at this juncture when he was waging war with the Jews; and great fury at the Jews, with a determination to obtain the means utterly to destroy them. 1 Macc. 3:27: "Now when king Antiochus heard these things (the successes of Judas Maceabeus), he was full of indignation." In every way his wrath was kindled. He was enraged against the Jews on account of their success; he was enraged against Artaxias for revolting from him; he was enraged because his treasury was exhausted, and he had not the means of prosecuting the war. In this mood of mind he crossed the Euphrates (1 Macc. 3:37) to prosecute the war in the East, and, as it is said here, "utterly to make away many." Everything conspired to kindle his fury, and in this state of mind, he went forth on his last expedition to the East. Nothing, in fact, could better describe the state of mind of Antiochus than the language used here by the angel to Daniel.
45
Daniel 11:45
「他必在海和榮美的聖山中間,設立他宮殿的帳幕」——即君王的帳棚;他自己和他宮廷的軍帳。東方的君王連出征也在極大的排場中行進,有大批宮廷官員的隨行,常帶着他們的妻妾、並一切奢華的用度。比較薛西斯入侵希臘、或亞歷山大大帝奪取大利烏軍營的記載。因此,安提阿古在這次行軍中的軍事駐地,一時將成為宮廷的居所;並將以環境所容許的皇家奢華著稱。同時,它們將由帳棚或營帳構成,因為那些駐地並非為永久而設。其意是:他這次遠征中——在整個事件了結、即安提阿古之死以前——的王家臨時居所,將設在此處所指的山中。
「在海和……中間」——即在「東方」或「北方」的某兩海之間——因為正是來自東方和北方的消息擾亂他、召他出來 (Daniel 11:44)。因此,我們最自然要在那些地區之一尋找這地方。事實是,他有兩個目標——一是平定亞美尼亞的叛亂,二是從波斯補充他枯竭的財庫。前者自然是他先設法完成的;因為他若任憑叛亂繼續,它可能擴大到無法制伏的地步。況且,當他後方有可畏的叛亂、可能在波斯或歸途中攪擾他時,他也不會前往波斯。因此,最可能的是:他會在前往波斯的路上先平定亞美尼亞的叛亂;而此處所指、他將支搭王家營帳、並終結他日子之地,將是某座山——在他抵達波斯疆界之前紮營之處。關乎「在海……中間」這說法所指之地,歷來有各種猜測,也曾費許多推究去確定其確切位置。耶柔米把它譯作:「他必在亞帕多諾(Apadno)兩海之間支搭帳幕」——把我們的譯者譯作「他宮殿」的字(אַפַדְנוֹ('apadenô))視為標示一地的專名。希臘文譯本亦然——ἐφαδανῷ(ephadanō)。敘利亞文譯本作:「在平原,在海和山中間。」狄奧多瑞特認為那是耶路撒冷附近的一地;耶柔米說它在尼科波利斯附近——從前稱為以馬忤斯,猶太山地在那裏開始隆起——位於東邊的死海和西邊的地中海之間;他認為敵基督將在那裏支搭帳幕;波菲利和加爾默把它置於兩河——底格里斯河和幼發拉底河——之間;後者認為它意為「兩河的巴旦」,即美索不達米亞的某地;而古德溫博士認為所指是不列顛諸島——「它們如此突出地立於『眾海之間』」。斯圖亞特教授把這理解為地中海,其意是:安提阿古的營地處於那海與耶路撒冷——此處稱為「榮美聖山」——之間的某處。
至於此處所用的片語——「在海……中間」——本身並無難處。它可以應用於位於兩水域之間的任何地方,如死海與地中海之間的地帶,或死海與波斯灣之間;或裏海與黑海之間;或裏海與波斯灣之間;因為這話中沒有甚麼能確定確切的位置。也沒有理由把 אַפַדְנוֹ('apadenô)一字取作專名——它的字面意思是帳棚或帳幕;本段簡單的意念乃是:此處所指之事——那要結束這一系列、構成這些事件之「終局」的事——將發生在位於兩海或兩水域之間的某個山區。就這字的含義而論,任何這樣的地方都符合這預言。
「在榮美的聖山」——即這事將發生 (a) 在一座山、或一個山區;並且 (b) 它將是一座可以恰當加給此處所用名稱——「榮美聖潔」——的山。毫無疑問,這片語最明顯的應用便是耶路撒冷,作為「聖山」或「聖潔之山」,作為「榮美」(צְבִי(tsı̂by))一詞最自然提示的地方。比較 Daniel 11:16、Daniel 11:41。貝托爾特和德雷澤提議改動此處經文,把它理解為「他必在海和山之間支搭帳幕,並在那裏奪取一所聖殿(קֹדֶשׁ(qôdesh))」。但這樣改動經文沒有權威。羅森米勒——倫格克隨從他——譯作「在某海與榮美聖山之間」;倫格克認為其意是:安提阿古從埃及回來、尚未前往波斯時,「在地中海沿岸某處那個地區支搭帳棚,為要懲治猶太人」,而這就是此處所指。但這與德雷澤和貝托爾特所提的改讀一樣,是牽強的解釋。格塞尼烏斯(《字典》)認為這片語意為「聖潔榮美之山」,即錫安山。此處有些事情是清楚的,也是誠實的解經原則所要求的,例如以下:(a) 此處所陳述的,將在來自東方和北方的傳聞 (Daniel 11:44) 召此處所指之人踏上這遠征之後發生。(b) 那距他的「結局」——這一系列的終結——必不遠,並與之相連;或是那結局將發生之地。(c) 那將在某個山區,一個可以恰當稱為「榮美聖潔」的山區。惟一困難的問題是:是否必須把這解釋為耶路撒冷,還是可以把它應用於別的山區——可以設想安提阿古在他最後一次東方遠征、臨近生命終結時「支搭帳棚」之處。耶柔米把這譯作 Super montem inclytum et sanctum;希臘文作「在聖山撒巴伊因(Σαβαειν)上」;敘利亞文作:「在平原,在海和山之間,並要保守他的聖所。」本段字面的意思可以這樣表達:「在一座聖潔或神聖的榮美之山上。」本質的東西是:(a) 它將在一座山上、或一個山區;(b) 這山將以「榮美」著稱——צְבִי(tsebı̂y)——即以位置的秀美、風景的秀美、或建築的秀美著稱——或被視為榮美;(c) 它將被奉為神聖或聖潔——קֹדֶשׁ(qôdesh)——即被視為歸宗教為聖、或被奉為聖地、或敬拜之所。誠然,這話可以應用於錫安山;因為那是一座山;它以榮美著稱,或被當地居民如此看待(比較 Psalm 48:2);它是聖潔的,作為敬拜神的地方。但同樣真實的是:就這話本身而論,它也可以應用於任何別的、以榮美著稱、並被奉為神聖或以任何方式奉獻給宗教的山或山區。因此,我不反對這樣的設想:這可以理解為某座被奉為宗教之聖的山或高地,或某處為敬拜而建殿之地;因此,它可能指某座山——在某座奉獻給偶像敬拜的廟宇附近——安提阿古為劫掠的目的將在那裏支搭帳棚。
「然而他到了他的結局」——顯然在所指的遠征中、在所指的地帶。他雖滿懷忿怒而去;雖準備向神的百姓報復;雖在這事業上樣樣有望成功,卻必在那裏終了,必要死亡。這將是他生涯的終局,同時也是天使所預言那一連串災禍的終局。這保證不止一次賜下 (Daniel 11:27、Daniel 11:35):這些患難將持續的時間有一個「指定的」時期;它們到了所定的時候必有一個「結局」;其設計乃是:當這些打擊臨到猶太人時,他們可以得着這保證而自慰——這些患難必有終止;即他們本地的宗教制度不致被徹底推翻。
「無人能助他」——無人能救他的命;無人能把他從危險中救出。即他必要死,他行惡的計劃便這樣告終。
現在的問題是:這能否應用於安提阿古·伊皮法尼生平的末幕?撰寫安提阿古生平的材料誠然稀少,但他死亡的地點和方式卻少有疑問。照一切的記載,他在波斯的以利買或波斯波利斯 (2 Macc. 9:2),聽見了猶太人在猶大·馬加比率領下兵器得勝、敘利亞人被擊潰的消息;他既因當地民變被耽留在那裏——那民變是由他劫掠著名的黛安娜(亞底米)神廟引起的(約瑟夫斯《猶太古史》卷十二第9章第1節),他父親安提阿古大帝也喪命於那廟——他的煩躁幾乎不能忍受。他啟程回國,決意盡一切努力滅絕猶太人;但在旅途中染了病,受了劇痛,並因他的瀆聖和別的罪惡,受良心最苦楚的煎熬。他終於死在帕拉塔克尼的塔拜,在波斯和巴比倫的邊境上,時在主前163年,作王十一年之後。見 2 Macc. 9 所記他悲慘之死;約瑟夫斯《猶太古史》卷十二第9章第1節;普里多《沿革》iii. 頁272、273;波利比烏斯,見《瓦萊西烏斯摘錄》(Excerpta Valesii)「論美德與罪惡」部分 xxxi.;並阿庇安《敘利亞史》xlvi. 80。這記載與我們面前這段的預言,在以下幾方面實質相符:(a) 召他出來的處境。正是因着來自東方和北方的「消息」或傳聞,他踏上這最後的遠征。(b) 所指末幕將發生之地——「在海……中間」。人只要看一眼東半球的地圖,便見古波斯波利斯——波斯的首都、猶太人得勝的消息傳到他那裏促使他回國之地——正在「兩海之間」:裏海與波斯灣之間,離兩海的中點不遠。(c)「榮美聖山」——或照上文所提的解釋,「榮美之山」,奉獻給宗教或敬拜之聖的。(1) 全地區都是山區。(2) 一座廟建在山上或高地,並非不可能;因為這是古人中幾乎普遍的風俗;而且可以視為很可能:安提阿古所劫掠、並在那裏「支搭帳棚」的以利買或波斯波利斯的黛安娜廟,便在這樣的地方。這樣的地方會被視為「聖」的,並會被稱為「榮美」或華美;因為這正是希伯來人慣於應用於敬拜之所的語言。因此,我認為此處所指乃是安提阿古生平的末幕;預言中的記載以最驚人的方式與史實相符;因此,無須向別的事件尋找應驗,也不必假定它對遙遠年代將發生之事有任何次要而終極的指涉。
鑑於這闡述,我們可以看出波菲利所持、但以理書這部分必是事件發生後寫成之意見的力量。他不能不看見——如今天任何人都能看見——本章陳述的驚人準確、並它們與實際發生之歷史事件的貼合;既看見這一點,便只有兩條路可走——或承認本書的默示,或主張它寫成於事件之後。他選擇了後者;而且,就我們從耶柔米論本書註釋中所存他著作的少數斷片所能判斷的,他這樣作,單單是基於描述的準確。他沒有引任何外在的證據;沒有舉出任何史學的證明,表明本書寫成於事件之後;只是主張:如此細微而精確的記述,不可能寫成於事件之前;而所稱預言的這種準確性、並它們與歷史的完全吻合,正是它們寫成於後的充分證明。因此,波菲利的見證,可被容許為但以理書這部分與史實相符的充份證明;而本書若寫成於安提阿古·伊皮法尼的時代之前,其默示的證據便是清楚的;因為沒有人會鄭重地主張,這些歷史事件能由任何天然的技能、在它們發生之前三百七十年,以這麼多細節描繪出來——若為但以理所寫,情形就必須如此。人的敏識不能把視野延伸到這麼遠的未來,能預言列國的命運、並詳述個別人的生平和際遇。不信者要麼必須除掉但以理在所稱時代生活和寫作的見證,要麼——作為一個誠實的人——應當承認他是受了默示。
英文原文
And he shall plant the tabernacles of his palace - The loyal tents; the military tents of himself and his court. Oriental princes, when they went forth even in war, marched in great state, with a large retinue of the officers of their court, and often with their wives and concubines, and with all the appliances of luxury. Compare the account of the invasion of Greece by Xerxes, or of the camp of Darius, as taken by Alexander the Great. The military stations of Antiochus, therefore, in this march, would be, for a time, the residence of the court, and would be distinguished for as great a degree of royal luxury as the circumstances would allow. At the same time, they would consist of tabernacles or tents, as those stations were not designed to be permanent. The meaning is, that the royal temporary residence in this expedition, and previous to the close - the end of the whole matter, that is, the death of Antiochus - would be in the mountain here referred to.
Between the seas - That is, between some seas in the "east," or "north" - for it was by tidings from the east and north that he would be disturbed and summoned forth, Daniel 11:44. We are, therefore, most naturally to look for this place in one of those quarters. The fact was, that he had two objects in view - the one was to put down the revolt in Armenia, and the other to replenish his exhausted treasury from Persia. The former would be naturally what he would first endeavor to accomplish, for if he suffered the revolt to proceed, it might increase to such an extent that it would be impossible to subdue it. Besides, he would not be likely to go to Persia when there was a formidable insurrection in his rear, by which he might be harassed either in Persia, or on his return. It is most probable, therefore, that he would first quell the rebellion in Armenia on his way to Persia, and that the place here referred to where he would pitch his royal tent, and where he would end his days, would be some mountain where he would encamp before he reached the confines of Persia. There have been various conjectures as to the place here denoted by the phrase "between the seas," and much speculation has been employed to determine the precise location.
Jerome renders it, "And he shall pitch his tent in Apadno between the seas" - regarding the word which our translators have rendered "his palaces" (אפדנו 'apadenô) as a proper name denoting a place. So the Greek, ἐφαδανῷ ephadanō. The Syriac renders it, "in a plain, between the sea and the mountain." Theodoret takes it for a place near Jerusalem; Jerome says it was near Nicopolis, which was formerly called Emmaus, where the mountainous parts of Judea began to rise, and that it lay between the Dead Sea on the east, and the Mediterranean on the west, where he supposes that Anti-christ will pitch his tent; Porphyry and Calmer place it between the two rivers, the Tigris and Euphrates - the latter supposing it means "Padan of two rivers," that is, some place in Mesopotamia; and Dr. Goodwin supposes that the British Isles are intended, "which so eminently stand 'between the seas.'" Prof. Stuart understands this of the Mediterranean Sea, and that the idea is, that the encampment of Antiochus was in some situation between this sea and Jerusalem, mentioned here as "the holy and beautiful mountain."
So far as the phrase used here - "between the seas" - is concerned, there can be no difficulty. It might be applied to any place lying between two sheets of water, as the country between the Dead Sea and the Mediterranean, or the Dead Sea, and Persian Gulf; or the Caspian and Euxine Seas; or the Caspian Sea and the Persian Gulf, for there is nothing in the language to determine the exact locality. There is no reason for taking the word אפדנו 'apadenô as a proper name - the literal meaning of it being tent or tabernacle; and the simple idea in the passage is, that the transaction here referred to - the event which would close this series, and which would constitute the "end" of these affairs - would occur in some mountainous region situated between two seas or bodies of water. Any such place, so far as the meaning of the word is concerned, would correspond with this prophecy.
In the glorious holy mountain - That is, this would occur
(a) in a mountain, or in a mountainous region; and
(b) it would be a mountain to which the appellation used here - "glorious holy" - would be properly given.
The most obvious application of this phrase, it cannot be doubted, would be Jerusalem, as being the "holy mountain," or "the mountain of holiness," and as the place which the word "glorious" (צבי tsı̂by) would most naturally suggest. Compare Daniel 11:16, Daniel 11:41. Bertholdt and Dereser propose a change in the text here, and understand it as signifying that "he would pitch his tent between a sea and a mountain, and would seize upon a temple (קדשׁ qôdesh) there." But there is no authority for so changing the text. Rosenmuller, whom Lengerke follows, renders it, "between some sea and the glorious holy mountain;" Lengerke supposes that the meaning is, that Antiochus, on his return from Egypt, and before he went to Persia, "pitched his tents in that region, somewhere along the coasts of the Mediterranean, for the purpose of chastising the Jews," and that this is the reference here. But this, as well as the proposed reading of Dereser and Bertholdt, is a forced interpretation. Gesenius (Lexicon) supposes that the phrase means, "mount of holy beauty," i. e., Mount Sion. There are some things which are clear, and which the honest principles of interpretation demand in this passage, such as the following:
(a) What is here stated was to occur after the rumour from the east and the north Daniel 11:44 should call forth the person here referred to on this expedition.
(b) It would not be long before his "end," - before the close of the series, and would be connected with that; or would be the place where that would occur.
(c) It would be on some mountainous region, to which the appellation "glorious holy" might with propriety be applied.
The only question of difficulty is, whether it is necessary to interpret this of Jerusalem, or whether it may be applied to some other mountainous region where it may be supposed Antiochus "pitched his tents" on his last expedition to the East; and near the close of his life. Jerome renders this, Supermontem inclytum, et sanctum; the Greek, "on the holy mountain Sabaein" - σαβαεὶν sabaein. The Syriac, "in a plain, between a sea and a mountain, and shall preserve his sanctuary." The literal meaning of the passage may be thus expressed, "on a mountain of beauty that is holy or sacred." The essential things are,
(a) that it would be on a mountain, or in a mountainous region;
(b) that this mountain would be celebrated or distinguished for "beauty" - צבי tsebı̂y - that is, for the beauty of its situation, or the beauty of its scenery, or the beauty of its structures - or that it should be regarded as beautiful;
(c) that it would be held as sacred or holy - קדשׁ qôdesh - that is, as sacred to religion, or regarded as a holy place, or a place of worship.
Now it is true that this language might be applied to Mount Sion, for that was a mountain; it was distinguished for beauty, or was so regarded by those who dwelt there (compare Psalm 48:2); and it was holy, as being the place where the worship of God was celebrated. But it is also true, that, so far as the language is concerned, it might be applied to any other mountain or mountainous region that was distinguished for beauty, and that was regarded as sacred, or in any way consecrated to religion. I see no objection, therefore, to the supposition, that this may be understood of some mountain or elevated spot which was held as sacred to religion, or where a temple was reared for worship, and hence, it may have referred to some mountain, in the vicinity of some temple dedicated to idol worship, where Antiochus would pitch his tent for the purpose of rapine and plunder.
Yet he shall come to his end - Evidently in the expedition referred to, and in the vicinity referred to. Though he had gone full of wrath; and though he was preparing to wreak his vengeance on the people of God; and though he had every prospect of success in the enterprise, yet he would come to an end there, or would die. This would be the end of his career, and would be at the same time the end of that series of calamities that the angel predicted. The assurance is more than once given Daniel 11:27, Daniel 11:35; that there was an "appointed" time during which these troubles would continue, or that there would be an "end" of them at the appointed time, and the design was, that when these inflictions came upon the Jews they should be permitted to comfort themselves with the assurance that they would have a termination - that is, that the institutions of religion in their land would not be utterly overthrown.
And none shall help him - None shall save his life; none shall rescue him out of his danger. That is, he would certainly die, and his plans of evil would thus be brought to a close.
The question now is, whether this can be applied to the closing scenes in the life of Antiochus Epiphanes. The materials for writing the life of Antiochus are indeed scanty, but there is little doubt as to the place and manner of his death. According to all the accounts, he received intelligence of the success of the Jewish arms under Judas Maccabeus, and the overthrow of the Syrians, at Elymais or Persepolis (2 Macc. 9:2), in Persia; and as he was detained there by an insurrection of the people, occasioned by his robbing the celebrated Temple of Diana (Jos. Ant. b. xii. ch. 9: Section 1), in which his father, Antiochus the Great, lost his life; his vexation was almost beyond endurance. He set out on his return with a determination to make every possible effort to exterminate the Jews; but during his journey he was attacked by a disease, in which he suffered excessive pain, and was tormented by the bitterest anguish of conscience, on account of his sacrilege and other crimes. He finally died at Tabae in Paratacene, on the frontiers of Persia and Babylon, in the year 163 B. C, after a reign of eleven years. See the account of his wretched death in 2 Macc. 9; Jos. Antiq. b. xii. ch. ix.; Section 1; Prideaux, Con. iii. pp. 272, 273; Polybius in Excerpta Valesii de Virtutibus et Vitiis, xxxi., and Appian, Syriac. xlvi. 80. Now this account agrees substantially with the prediction in the passage before us in the following respects:
(a) The circumstances which called him forth. It was on account of "tidings" or rumours out of the east and north that he went on this last expedition.
(b) The place specified where the last scenes would occur, "between the seas." Any one has only to look on a map of the Eastern hemisphere to see that the ancient Persepolis, the capital of Persia, where the rumour of the success of the Jews reached him which induced him to return, is "between the seas" - the Caspian Sea and the Persian Gulf - lying not far from midway between the two.
(c) The "glorious holy mountain," or, as the interpretation above proposed would render it, "the mountain of beauty," sacred to religion or to worship.
(1) the whole region was mountainous.
(2) it is not unlikely that a temple would be raised on a mountain or elevated place, for this was the almost universal custom among the ancients, and it may be assumed as not improbable, that the temple of Diana, at Elymais, or Persepolis, which Antiochus robbed, and where he "pitched his tent," was on such a place. Such a place would be regarded as "holy," and would be spoken of as "an ornament," or as beautiful, for this was the language which the Hebrews were accustomed to apply to a place of worship.
I suppose, therefore, that the reference is here to the closing scene in the life of Antiochus, and that the account in the prophecy agrees in the most striking manner with the facts of history, and consequently that it is not necessary to look to any other events for a fulfillment, or to suppose that it has any secondary and ultimate reference to what would occur in far-distant years.
In view of this exposition, we may see the force of the opinion maintained by Porphyry, that this portion of the book of Daniel must have been written after the events occurred. He could not but see, as anyone can now, the surprising accuracy of the statements of the chapter, and their applicability to the events of history as they had actually occurred; and seeing this, there was but one of two courses to be taken - either to admit the inspiration of the book, or to maintain that it was written after the events. He chose the latter alternative; and, so far as can be judged from the few fragments which we have of his work in the commentary of Jerome on this book, he did it solely on the ground of the accuracy of the description. He referred to no external evidence; he adduced no historical proofs that the book was written subsequent to the events; but he maintained simply that an account so minute and exact could not have been written before the events, and that the very accuracy of the alleged predictions, and their entire agreement with history, was full demonstration that they were written after. The testimony of Porphyry, therefore, may be allowed to be a sufficient proof of the correspondence of this portion of the book of Daniel with the facts of history; and if the book was written before the age of Antiochus Epiphanes, the evidence is clear of its inspiration, for no man will seriously maintain that these historic events could be drawn out, with so much particularity of detail, by any natural skill, three hundred and seventy years before they occurred, as must have been the case if written by Daniel. Human sagacity does not extend its vision thus far into the future with the power of foretelling the fates of kingdoms, and giving in detail the lives and fortunes of individual men. Either the infidel must dispose of the testimony that Daniel 54ed and wrote at the time alleged, or, as an honest man, he should admit that he was inspired.
本章分析
本章包含天使所說錄在「真確書」裏、並受差來向但以理揭示之事的一部分。這啟示也涵蓋第十二章,兩章合起來構成賜給但以理的最後一次有記錄的啟示。這兩章的啟示不僅涵蓋大量與古時猶太民族有關的歷史,為教導他們那將與本國有關的重大事件而賜下,而且在推進過程中,論及將來標誌著世界歷史決定性時代的重要時期,並包含對直到萬事終局將發生之事的暗示。
我們眼前的這章包含以下分明可辨的時期:
一、波斯諸王的更迭,直到一位要傾舉國之力與希臘爭戰的強大王出現——所指無疑是薛西斯(Xerxes)(Daniel 11:1-2)。波斯還有三王——在對未來事件的快速鳥瞰中重要得值得一提的三王——即岡比西斯(Cambyses)、斯梅爾迪斯(Smerdis)和大利烏·希斯塔斯佩斯(Darius Hystaspis)。
二、在這些王之後,必有一王興起或出現,其特徵是「執掌大權」、「隨意而行」(Daniel 11:3)。統治權顯然要落入他手中,而他必與他以前的一切有別。從上下文和 Daniel 11:4 所說的來看,這裏所指無疑是亞歷山大大帝。
三、這強大的王死後帝國的境況(Daniel 11:4)。他的國必破裂,分為四部分——所指無疑是亞歷山大死後其帝國的分裂。
四、歷史接著論及與帝國其中兩部分有關的事件——南方王與北方王之間、即埃及與敘利亞之間的衝突(Daniel 11:5-19)。這部分歷史詳細記載安提阿古大帝直到他死時的政策、外交和戰爭。特別論到這兩國,大概是因為它們的爭戰會影響聖地,並最終關係到宗教的歷史、以及宗教在世上的建立與得勝。關於這兩個王權的敘述相當詳細——詳細到一個程度,凡持有但以理著作的人,都能輕易預見主要的事件。亞歷山大帝國其餘兩部分的命運並不特別影響宗教的歷史,也與聖地無關,因此沒有被引入。這部分預言尤其以極大的細節追蹤安提阿古大帝的歷史,因為他的作為對猶太民族有特殊的影響,並與宗教的進展相連。本章這部分的註釋將顯明,其主要事件被追蹤得準確無誤,一如事件發生之後才編寫的歷史摘要一般。
五、簡略提及安提阿古大帝的繼承者西流基四世(Seleucus IV)(Daniel 11:20)。然而他在位僅短短一段時間,其作為又不特別影響希伯來人的境況或宗教的利益,其統治在各方面都不重要,因此只輕輕一筆帶過。
六、安提阿古·伊皮法尼斯的生平和作為(Daniel 11:21-45)。本章這部分指安提阿古,是無可疑的;它詳細記載了他的品格和作為。這裏雖未提他的名,但這記載正像一個在事件發生之後執筆的人所會寫出的那樣;因此,今日把本章的描述應用在他身上,毫不比把它應用在這樣一段歷史敘述上更難。這啟示的賜下,顯然是為使猶太民族對他們歷史中這些可畏的事件和沉重的試煉有所準備,也是為使他們確信,更榮耀的結果必要跟隨,拯救必接續這些災禍而來。在安提阿古將帶給希伯來人的患難中,他們面前有一份記載著將要發生之事的大綱、並應許終必得勝的記錄,是重要的——正如我們今日在今生有理由預期的試煉中,聖經裏存著我們終必得著拯救的永久記錄擺在我們面前,是重要的一樣。因此,在第十二章裏,天使把人的思想引向更光明的時期,並向但以理保證,必有一個喜樂的日子。